Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Irene sometimes wondered why Kai spent so long on his outfit choices and shopping for new items to add to his practically bursting wardrobe, however, she had to admit that sometimes he was onto something. Normally, she wasn't one for light colours, but the pale gold dress had caught her eye in a shop window. The skirt was soft tulle, grazing the floor when she twisted this way and that. The bodice clung to her curves, cut just about as low as would be appropriate at the neckline, with straps that settled below her shoulders.

Kai leant against the door frame and let out a low whistle. “Madam Ambassador. I think that I am looking at the most beautiful woman in the entire world right now.”

“Only in this world?” A smile tugged at her lips.

“I haven't seen every world out there, but I would hazard a guess at yes, you are.” She turned to look at him, raking her eyes over him, he’d been getting ready in the spare bedroom so that they weren't tripping over each other.

Kai wore dark blue as always, dark blue suit jacket and waistcoat, with a tie that was just a little darker than the skirt of her dress. He’d tied his hair back into his customary braid, though she could see smaller French braids worked into that with small beads in it that caught the light, flashing brightly.

“I suppose that you look pretty good too.” She added a lip salve to her reticule. “Is the cab here?”

“Not yet.” He gave a one-shouldered shrug. “It’s not quite time to leave yet anyway.” Her shawl was draped over the end of the bed, technically Irene’s bed, but he always slept in it too, and held it out. Irene let him drape it around her shoulders. He kissed her forehead. “You do look absolutely beautiful.”

Irene’s blush painted her cheeks. “And you look handsome.” She said, before kissing his cheek. “I should check that Catherine is okay before we go.”

“Of course.” He nodded, before tucking an errant strand of hair behind her ear, stroking his finger down the side of her throat and despite having just been wrapped up in her shawl, she shivered. Kai smirked, just like he always did when he eked that kind of reaction out of her.

Catherine was sat cross-legged in the lounge. “Are you sure that you will be okay alone here?” Irene asked, Catherine adjusted her glasses and looked up.

“I don’t think that you could really rearrange.” Catherine said. “Besides, I’m a big girl, I can handle a few hours by myself.” Irene sighed.

“Alright.” She’d never left Catherine alone in the house for longer than she could help it and certainly not late. “We have keys, so don’t forget to lock the front door, but don’t bolt it. Catherine nodded, having heard the safety talk twice that day. “Make sure that all of the windows and the back door are locked and bolted before you go to bed, we should be home by midnight.”

“I will be fine.” Catherine said firmly. “I will probably already be in bed by the time you get here.”

“Don’t forget to eat dinner.” Irene said. “Kai left you instructions and please don’t burn the house down. I think that is everything?” Someone rang the doorbell. “Right, I need to be going. If someone else comes to the house, don’t let them in. Vale has a key so he’ll let himself in if-”

“Yes, I know.” Catherine sighed and nodded.

“And if anything happens, go straight to his or your uncle’s.”

“I know, Irene. Go and have fun?”

“It’s a political meeting. I doubt it.” She muttered. “Alright, stay safe, eat dinner, do not be awake all night reading and… oh! There is some work on my desk that you can look at if you get bored and want a head start.”

“I’ll have a look. Try not to… die of boredom?”

“I will.” Kai caught her elbow. “We’ll see you in the morning.” Kai helped her up into the cab and had to decide between sitting opposite her or being able to sling an arm around her shoulder and take the small time that they would have before the cab picked up Sterrington on their way out of London.

He sat next to her and held her tight to his side, it was a small comfort before what was going to be an inevitably stressful night.

A formal dinner wasn't in itself stressful, but when you are trying to convince a pair of reclusive Fae (apparently brothers) to sign the peace treaty in the brief time that they were in the world, and it was hardly shaping out to be a fun time. It was hard enough getting them to agree to the dinner, though that had mainly been Sterrington and Irene, Kai had been surprised when he’d been invited to the dinner.

“Will you be okay?” Irene asked, putting her hand on his knee.

“Yes.” He put his hand on top of hers. “I managed in Paris just fine and these Fae will be nowhere near the power levels of the Princess or the Cardinal.”

“I meant your temper.” She replied. He huffed loudly and squeezed her hand. “Though, I suppose that you are right. You are still tense.”

“I’m always tense.” He replied. “Until they sign the treaty, we are open to attack, and even then, until we prove that they signed it, so not until tomorrow morning probably, they could do something.”

“And you say that I am the paranoid one.” She sighed. “We have no reason to believe that they wish to harm us.” They had certainly been reluctant to talk and had taken some convincing that signing the treaty would be advantageous to them. And they had made no promise to sign the treaty, they had until the end of the dinner to finalise the agreement and get them to sign. So probably three hours of being on edge.

“You are the paranoid one.” He said. “I’m tense with reason.”

“That is still paranoia, my dear, you are just in denial.” She replied, she’d rested her head on his shoulder but with that, she looked up at him and smiled. “Acceptance is the first step to dealing with your problem.”

“Acceptance is the last step.”

“Oh.” He kissed her temple before shifting away to sit opposite her as they pulled up outside of Sterrington’s building. “Later.” He said softly before settling back as the door was opened by the cabbie. “Madam Sterrington, I hope that you are having a pleasant evening.”

“Pleasant enough, your highness, Miss Winters.” She said as she settled into her corner of the cab. Kai knocked on the window, and the cab pulled away again. Irene wished that she’d brought something to read, Sterrington wasn't one for conversation, she and Kai were hardly the kinds for small talk, not when their past conversations had so often been pillow talk, small talk was pretty pointless after that behaviour.

It took about half an hour for the landscape outside to change, it was already growing dark when they left the city and buildings grew further and further apart until it was only the occasional barn amongst fields of sheep.

The house that they finally drew up outside wasn't the largest country manor that Irene had seen, but it was large. There was already a butler waiting outside for them as the cabbie opened the door and offered both Irene and Sterrington a hand down, Kai jumped down by himself.

The butler was silent as he took coats and Kai’s hat, hanging them up, then they were lead into a sitting room. “Masters Aeron and Alwyn will be with you soon.” He said, bowing low before leaving, the door clicking shut loudly behind him. Kai arched a brow.

“Well,” Sterrington frowned and crossed her arms. “How poor mannered must they be that they don’t even meet us immediately?”

“It could be worse.” Irene was more interested in the narrow cases of books framing a large fireplace, which was not lit. She also couldn’t spot any radiators in the room, and without her coat, she was growing cold.

The books were disappointing, or at least, the condition of them was. Show books without so much as a speck of dust to them let alone any signs of having been read. It was a fairly mundane collection too, nothing that she hadn't read before.

“We haven't arrived early.” Kai said. “I suppose that is just a power play, making us wait for them, rather than waiting for us. It is still annoying.”

“Better a little bit irritating than a lot.” Irene mused as she tried to find a book that had been read. The whole room was dark and cold, sending an uncomfortable shiver down her spine. It wasn't just literally cold. Everything had an air of being untouched, unused, despite the lack of dust. Even the sofa looked unused and all of the seats had stiff backs. There was no comfort in this room.

She moved to stand nearer to Kai as the hairs on the back of her neck stood on end and she resisted the urge to start nervously fidgeting. It was a small comfort that Kai seemed to be feeling the same discomfort. He reached out to touch her hand before remembering where they were and withdrawing.

The door opened again and they all turned to it. Two men stood in the doorway. They were the exact same height, with the exact same face wearing the exact same expression, however, the one on the left wore all black and had pale hair, whilst the one on the right wore pale grey, and had dark hair.

“I am so sorry that we kept you waiting.” The one in grey said, Irene wasn't entirely sure which one was which, and with a surreptitious glance at Sterrington, she was oddly comforted by the fact that the Fae seemed to be as lost as she was. “Please, come with us into the dining room, we have drinks and the dinner is almost ready.” He stepped into the room and offered Irene his elbow. “May I, madam?”

“Thank you.” Irene bowed her head and slipped her arm through his. “Thank you for inviting us into your home.”

“Anything for a representative of the Library.” He said, starting to show the way to the dining room, his brother (they had to be identical twins?) stepped back and out of the way. “And such a beautiful one at that.”

Well, Kai probably wouldn't be too happy now, not that he’d been chipper to begin with. She resisted the urge to look to him and reassure him, he was a grown man and she was hardly the one to be responsible for his jealousy.

The grey Fae pulled her seat out for her, and the black Sterrington’s seat. Kai pulled out his own seat. A servant stepped forward in silence and began to fill their glasses with wine unbidden.

“So,” The one in black said. “You are the three treaty representatives.” He looked around the table with cold eyes. “I must say, that you aren’t much to look at.”

“Behave Alwyn.” The grey Fae, that must be Aeron, hissed. “I apologise for my brother’s attitude, he is much more… cynical than I am and was the one that needed the persuasion to meet tonight.”

“I just don’t see the point.” Alwyn picked up his glass of wine, white. “We were never involved in the fightings, so why should we sign a treaty to agree to not fight?”

“It offers you a greater deal of protection than you have now.” Sterrington said, looking to Kai.

“You may have never been one for the fighting amongst our kin, but the treaty outright forbids it and I know that, on the dragon side of it, our monarchs will harshly punish those found to be breaking it.” Kai explained. “It means that you are protected against those who are interested in fighting.”

“And theft from Librarians?” Alwyn looked rather pointedly at Irene.

“I didn't see anything interested in the room your butler left us in.” She shrugged, and for a second, Alwyn smiled. It was an unsettling smile that reminded her of creatures with far too many big teeth.

“No, I don’t think that you would.” He replied. “I prefer non-fiction anyway, your Library likely has no interest in… human anatomy?” Irene could taste rotten fruit in her mouth and feel a weight across her shoulders. He was trying to scare her.

“I have never been one for biology.” She replied faintly. “I did enjoy taking part in the chemistry experiments that we did in school though.” She pinned a bland, but pleasant smile to her lips as her brand began to prickle uncomfortably, he wasn't powerful enough to make it ache like sunburn, but he was trying.

“You have a school in your Library?” Aeron asked.

“Of a sort.” Irene said. “But I was talking about the school that I attended before I joined the Library, when I was a child. The training that we do in the Library was very different to that.”

“Pickpocketing classes?”

“Amongst others.” She smiled.

The table was large and round. The brothers sat next to each other, Irene sat opposite them with Kai at her right side and Sterrington to her left. There was a small vase of flowers already wilting in the centre of the table.

The servants were silent as they filed into the room and served them a starter, salmon with some kind of crackers and a wedge of lemon. “I’ve never been one for eating a lot of meat.” Aeron explained. “I hope that you don’t mind fish.”

The dinner was good, but the conversation was incredibly stilted, with Aeron happily talking about anything that came to his mind, but Alwyn inserting the occasional snide comment. The didn't touch on the treaty, Aeron suggested saving that for when they’d finished eating and were more comfortable with one another. Kai was happy to agree to that, saying that discussions over coffee usually went better than over wine.

“Do you have a favourite novel, madam Winters?” Alwyn asked as Irene savoured the first taste of a chocolate tart with some kind of fresh fruit compote on top. She swallowed and reached for her wine, now a fruity, sweet white, rather than the dry that had gone well with the primarily fish main course.

“It is so hard to pick a favourite.” She said. “I suppose that I shall always have a soft spot for ‘A Study in Scarlet.’”

“Arthur Conan Doyle.” He said slowly with a nod. “I suppose that makes you Irene Adler?” Irene tried to not flush.

“It isn't uncommon for Librarians to chose names related to stories that they have read.” She shrugged. “Irene Adler was a favourite character of mine when I was younger, I will admit that. I wanted to choose a relatively mundane name though, so many Librarians with… painfully obvious pseudonyms, and I didn't want that.”

“I always thought that she was the intelligent type.” Aeron said. “Never the one to be a damsel in distress.” He arched a brow. “Are you?” Kai snorted and they all looked at him.

“Sorry.” He said, smiling and shaking his head. “Irene being a damsel in distress? I think I’ll be long dead before that ever happens.” Irene smiled, taking that as the compliment that she was sure he meant it as.

“I don’t like sitting back and letting other people fight my battles.” She said. “No, I don’t like being, as you put it, a damsel in distress.”

“A shame.” Aeron smiled. “You’d fit perfectly into several Fae narratives.” Irene stiffened. “Sorry, I suppose that that isn't seen as a compliment to you as it would be to Fae.” He looked to Sterrington.

“Some Fae would be more than happy to be a part of a stronger narrative.” She said. Irene could easily believe that, Fae with low levels of power would be quite content to be swept up into a new narrative for the sake of gaining themselves new powers.

She sometimes wondered if Catherine would drop everything to gain herself more power and more strength, if she wanted to be a Librarian because of her lover of literature, or if it was merely the next step in strengthening her link to her chosen archetype.

“I am not Fae.” Irene said. “And I have no wish to be a part of anyone’s story. No offence.”

“A shame.” Alwyn said. “You’d fit right in.”

They finished in uncomfortable silence, Sterrington occasionally wincing and rubbing at her temples in a way that Irene recognised and sympathised with.

“I must apologise.” Sterrington said once they were finished. “I think I am developing a migraine. My head is hurting quite a great deal.”

“Maybe you should head back to London.” Aeron suggested. “I’m sure that we can get things dealt with without you here.” Sterrington looked to Irene and Kai.

“We can meet up tomorrow and discuss it all if we don’t get things signed tonight.” Irene suggested. “You should head back if you aren't feeling too well.” Kai nodded.

“We can deal with it.” Kai said. “I am sure that negotiations won’t take us too long to get through. Let’s meet up at the embassy tomorrow afternoon and we can go over it all then.” Sterrington nodded. “Drop us a message if you are still unwell and we can rearrange it.”

“Thank you.”

“I’ll call you a cab.” Alwyn said, standing up. “It shouldn’t be too long.” Irene always carried aspirin with her, mainly out of the habit of pushing the Language further than she should, and she offered them to Sterrington, who gratefully tossed two of them back.

Irene and Kai were shown into a lounge, much more comfortable than the first room that they’d been in, this one looked like it was actually used by at least one of the brothers, with a writing desk underneath the window, looking out onto the dark garden, the smell of lilies and plum was heady in the air.

“What do you think?” Kai asked in a low voice, touching Irene’s back as she stood and looked out of the window, it was threatening rain.

“Aeron seems genuine.” She said. “Far too genuine at that, Alwyn is a harder read. I believe much more of what he says than his brother, oddly enough.”

“Aeron is very positive about almost everything.” Kai nodded. “Alwyn is the opposite, but it’s more believable, I know exactly what you mean.” His thumb rubbed circles on her back, gentle and soothing and Irene could feel herself begin to relax slightly. “At least the food was good.”

“It really was.” She smiled. “At least we got a good dinner out of it, at the very least.”

“And a nice long cab ride all alone back to London.” Kai smirked and Irene rolled her eyes. “Hopefully this won't take too long and we won’t be exhausted when we get home.” He lowered his voice. “The dress looks stunning on you, Irene, but I can’t wait to get you out of it again.” Irene shivered pleasantly.

He tugged her over to the sofa and nudged her onto one side of it, and he was just about to sit down on the other side when the door opened, and Irene jumped to her feet again, realising that Kai had clearly heard their hosts approaching the room.

“Thank you for waiting.” Aeron said. “Hopefully madam Sterrington will be feeling better soon.” He had brought a tray of coffee things into the room and began to pour cups for them. “Sugar?”

It was good coffee, expensive probably, Irene decided as she took a sip. Cream and sugar to finish it off, whilst Kai’s was left black. She had never managed to appreciate the taste of strong coffee like he could.

Kai and the brothers seemed to be thrashing out the minutia without her really having to interject, though she did once when Alwyn spat out a particularly harsh insult toward the dragon monarchs, putting Kai immediately on edge. She touched his arm, feeling him begin to relax almost on the instinct of feeling her fingers on him, calmly reminding Alwyn that he wasn't in a place to be flinging insults when signing the treaty would be much more of a benefit to him than it would be for the dragon signatories.

Kai had the papers for them to sign and laid them out on the table for the brothers to read over before signing, and he shot Irene a look of intense satisfaction as they were finally done talking, two cups of coffee later.

And there were three of him, blurring together. Irene blinked her suddenly very tired eyes. The room was swaying. She looked from Kai, who was now looking at her to apprehension, to the brothers, who smiled at her.

“Wha…” Words were hard to get out. She looked down at the cup of coffee in her hands. Of course. Something had been put into her drink. Probably Kai’s too, as he started to his feet and immediately staggered, dropping back down into his seat.

She tried to form words in the Language, anything to protect them, but her tongue felt wrong in her mouth and she was unable to get out a word.

The cup fell from her hands and shattered on the floor in a spray of porcelain and coffee dregs.

“Good night.” Aeron said with a cold smile, his first genuine smile. And suddenly, the world was black and cold and Irene slipped into drugged oblivion.

Chapter Text

For Catherine, the first indicator that she was alone the next morning was that no one had come in and bolted the door in the night, she noticed that immediately, staring at it as she got to the bottom step, before turning around and running back up the stairs to Irene’s room.

The bed wasn’t unmade. Irene had never been one for straightening the covers when she’d got up, and Kai would still be there even if Irene had gone to the Library early. Irene would have told her if she was leaving that early.

Besides, Irene was not a morning person, for her to be at the Library at seven in the morning? That was simply unheard of without something being very wrong first. And Catherine would know if something had gone wrong, she wouldn't be left to sleep her way through an emergency.

She quickly dressed and made herself a piece of toast, eating that whilst she was waiting for the post to arrive, hoping that maybe Irene had sent a note explaining that maybe they had stayed the night. That was the most reasonable explanation after all, negotiations had taken longer than anticipated and they’d been offered a room for the night.

Only there was no note when the post did arrive, the morning paper did, and she read through that quickly, Irene may have left a message for her through that, she’d mentioned it before and maybe… But no, still no word, so Catherine grabbed the small knife that Irene had insisted she learn to use and always carry, and hailed a cab to Vale’s.

She rang the doorbell, nervously looking up and down the street, restlessly tapping her toe as she heard the door unlocked and found herself looking at Vale’s housekeeper. “Miss Catherine.” The housekeeper had clearly not been up for long. “I don’t think mister Vale is awake yet, but you are more than welcome to wait for him.”

“I think I need to wake him up. Irene and Kai haven't been here, have they?” She pulled her gloves off and shoved them into her coat pockets, before starting on unbuttoning that.

“No, I haven't seen them for a few days… Oh. Yes, I will start on some coffee whilst you wake him up.” Catherine nodded, glad that Vale had a housekeeper with the wherewithal to know why someone would be knocking on Vale’s door that early and asking after their guardian.

“Vale, get out of bed.” She said, banging on his door. “I think something’s gone wrong!” She kept banging until she heard movement, and then she stepped back, rocking back on her heels as she waited to see if Vale was actually awakened by her racket.

“Let me get dressed.” Vale’s voice was thick with sleep. “I’ll be five minutes. Is Winters or Strongrock with you?”

“That’s what has gone wrong.” Catherine said, she tried to sound like she wasn't on the verge of freaking out, Irene had said to go to Vale if there was any trouble, but Catherine hadn't been prepared for that to actually happen, she’d put it down to Irene’s paranoia, not an actual risk. How wrong she’d been.

“I’ll be in the study as soon as I’m dressed.” Catherine was pacing the room with coffee in hand when he came out. “When did you last see them?”

“They went out for dinner last night.” Catherine said. “Irene promised that she’d be home by midnight at the very latest.” Vale arched a brow. “Look, she wouldn't have stayed the night without sending a message, I waited. The post arrived. No message from her.”

“Do you know where they went?”

“No. Somewhere with Sterrington. They were meeting with two brothers to discuss the treaty. Two Fae.”

“Right.” Vale started to grab reference books. “Do you have their names?” Catherine had stopped to grab Irene’s own reference book and diary before leaving. She flicked through the diary.

“Alwyn and Aeron.”

“Surname?”

“I don’t think she wrote it down, hang on.” She had both hands full, so she put the coffee and books down and finally sat down so that she could look through the reference book.

“Did you meet them?” Vale asked. He could tell how shaken Catherine was. He’d have thought that Irene would have better prepared a student of hers, Kai had never been this shaken if Irene vanished for a few hours. He supposed that Catherine had never been in trouble without Irene there too. She’d never been thrown into the deep end before.

“No.” Catherine said, shaking her head. “I think they just exchanged letters before yesterday. Sterrington may have met them though.” She snapped the book shut. “Maddox.” She thumbed the edges of the pages, glad to have something to fidget with that wasn't picking at the skin around her nails.

“I have no one by those names in my notes.” Vale mused. “I’ll send a message to Singh, to see if he’s heard of any incidences that it could be due to, and then a visit to madam Sterrington, followed by your uncle.”

“If Sterrington is locatable.” Catherine pointed out. “She could be with them.”

“Then we’ll just to have to hope that your uncle makes himself useful for a nice change of events.” Vale smiled, far too much energy behind it. “Finish your coffee and tell me what you do know, and then we are leaving.”

Kai couldn’t remember the last time he’d had a hangover like this one. He woke up with his head pounding, mouth dry and feeling on the verge of throwing up. He opened his eyes and immediately regretted it. The room was dark, but not dark enough to his aching eyes.

The bed was rock hard beneath him.

Not his bed.

His bed was soft and his bed usually had Irene right next to him. He couldn’t hear her breathing or feel her warmth.

He opened his eyes again, slowly first, and began to look around the room.

Room was a kind word.

He jolted upright.

This was a prison cell. He was in a prison cell.

No chains and manacles held him, but he could recognise a jail cell easily enough, barred windows and door. He rubbed his temples and slowly swung his legs off the bed and staggered to his feet.

“Oh good, you’re finally awake.” Someone said, leaning against the door and looking through the bars.

“Where am I?” Kai’s mouth was painfully dry and his voice cracked. “I don’t remember…” He sat back down again as the room swam before his eyes, and groaned. He felt truly awful, like he’d contracted influenza and then invited someone to beat him around the head with a metal pole, just for good measure.

“I’m not surprised, mate.” The guard said, laughing almost. “Don’t worry, just keeping you here until you sobered up, you never gave your cabbie your address before passing out. Drink a bit too much last night?”

“There was a woman with me?” Kai said. “Irene. Is she in here too?”

“You were dropped off by yourself.” The guard said. “She must have made her own way back.” Kai started to his feet and nearly fell over. “Easy there, mate. You’ve been sleeping for a while, not to mention that hangover you’re nursing.”

“When am I allowed to leave?” Kai asked, trying not to worry. Maybe Irene had made her own way back? If he’d managed to make a fool of himself, he could hardly blame her for that. He didn't remember drinking any alcohol after dinner though…

“Let me get your belongings and you are free to leave. May I recommend flowers to apologise to your woman?” Kai scratched the back of his neck.

“Probably a good idea.” He muttered. It took fifteen minutes before Kai was outside of the police station, with the morning light burning his eyes and making his head ache even more. He shoved his hands into his pockets, no wallet.

Scotland yard to Baker street was a relatively long walk, but by the time that he was at Vale’s door, his headache was mainly gone, as was the nausea. He still had his house keys, thank heavens, the ring also held a key to Vale’s front door, and he let himself in.

He shut the door behind him and took off his jacket, he’d had a hat the night before, but he wasn't entirely sure where that had gone, forgotten in some cab probably. Poor driver, short-changed out of quite the fair. He rubbed his face and slowly started up the stairs. The study was empty, as was Vale’s room. He groaned and collapsed onto the sofa that he usually shared with Irene.

He wasn't sure that he had the energy to finish the rest of the walk to the embassy, on the opposite side of Regent’s park from where Baker street was. He was exhausted from the first walk. Maybe he should check the kitchen, there wasn't usually a complaint about him helping himself to coffee.

Coffee…

There were two cups of coffee out. One barely touched, the other nearly empty. Vale was possibly on a case. He wanted to swear but that would probably require more effort than he could manage, so, instead, he sunk into the pillows and shut his eyes, maybe a short rest would…

He needed to find Irene, but his body felt so heavy and the thought of getting up made his head spin. He needed to do something but there was no strength left within him, whatever he’d had was still working its way through his body, wreaking havoc in subtle ways.

He couldn’t go hunting for Irene whilst barely able to stand, and there was the chance that she was at home and very angry at him. Hopefully, she was at home and simply angry with him. He prayed to his ancestors that she was safe somewhere and he was just paranoid in a post-drugged stupor.

Life was never quite that easy though, or safe. His last thoughts before he fell asleep were of Irene at the dinner, the way that the brothers had spoken to her. Surely they wouldn't have done anything, they’d signed the treaty. Right?

He was woken up by Catherine pinching his arm hard enough that he knew it was going to be bruising within the hour. “Where have you been?” She demanded, pinching him again until he batted her hand away and started to sit up. “And where is Irene?”

“She’s not home?” He croaked. “Okay, is Vale with you?”

“Getting coffee.” She sat opposite him and folded her arms, clearly trying to imitate an annoyed Irene and not managing it in the slightest. “What happened to you? You look like you slept in a ditch.”

“Jail cell, actually.” He muttered, rubbing his temples. “Drunk tank. I don’t remember getting there. Or drinking heavily. Or where Irene went.”

“What do you remember?” Catherine pressed him. Normally, he’d have told her off for her poor manners, but he could hear the barely restrained panic in her voice, the edge of worry biting into her words.

“Sterrington wasn't well, she left early.”

“We know, we’ve already been to see her.” Vale explained as he came in with coffee. “You were likely given some kind of narcotic and suffering the results of its after-effects, not unlike a rather nasty hangover.” Like Irene, Catherine carried aspirin, picking the habit up off her mentor, and she passed Kai the small pill pot.

“I woke up about two hours ago in a Scotland yard jail cell, apparently I had passed out in a cab and he dropped me off there. I didn't have my wallet on me so I had to walk here.” He swallowed the tablets dry with a slight wince.

“No wonder you look awful.” Catherine said, somewhat sympathetically. “Irene hasn't sent a message to any of us, and you were possibly the last person to see her, right?” She looked to Vale, who was lighting his pipe.

“I don’t like probably statements.” He mused. “Do you have an address for the brothers that you spoke with?” Kai nodded. “Excellent. You should get yourself cleaned up, I believe that you still have some clothes in the spare room.” Irene had asked Vale if they could keep a couple of changes of clothes in his spare room, in case they ever stayed the night short notice, or if something had happened, such as an impromptu dip in the Thames.

He tried to shower as quickly as he could, admittedly feeling far better after fifteen minutes underneath the hot spray. Water from pipes didn't have the same feel as flowing rivers, but it was a decent substitute in a pinch.

The beads of water carved tracks down his body as he scrubbed off the feeling of sweat that was sticky on his skin. It did little to work on the tension that had wound his muscles into tight knots that ached with his suppressed anxiety, only finding Irene again would release that.

“We were going to speak with Silver, but came back just in case you or Irene had come here to look for me.” Catherine explained when Kai came back into the study, braiding his wet hair. “Vale is getting a cab for us now.” Kai tiredly nodded.

“Right.” He sighed. His head was still pounding despite the anachronistic medication. “Did anyone come by the house last night?”

“No.” Catherine shook her head and started to pin her hat in place, standing on her tiptoes to use the mirror above the mantelpiece to make sure that it was on properly and that she hadn't mussed up her hair something awful, she had a habit of wearing it loose. “Everyone was exactly the same as how I had left it before going to bed, it’s why I knew that something was wrong.”

Kai nodded, normally Irene would praise her observational skills, but mimicry of that felt hollow to him, so he stayed silent.

“Maybe she’s just in a different jail cell and you actually were just… pissed.” She tried to smile. He tried to laugh. “We just don’t know.” She hunched her shoulders in a way that Kai had come to know was her building up physical walls as much as metaphorical, she was waiting for something to go wrong, and was trying to protect herself against that kind of pain.

“Maybe.” He said. “Come on, let’s go and talk to your uncle.”

Chapter Text

Kai scuffed his toe at the tightly compacted earth of the garden, frowning at the sickly pale green-yellow of the grass, and then up at the overcast sky and smog that rarely gave them the sunlight that a good garden craved. The old house hadn't had a garden, and Vale’s didn't either. He hadn't mentioned it as being something that he had wanted whilst looking for an embassy building, but he couldn’t help the quiet burst of joy that he had felt when both he and Irene had found a house that they had liked with a garden.

It was small and walled off on all sides, but it was a garden nonetheless. Irene didn't have many ideas for it, though suggesting that if they ever got a good summer there, it would be nice to be able to work outside in the shade of the house rather than cooped up in an overly warm study like they had their first summer in London.

Kai’s wish for the garden had been more functional than aesthetic, though flower beds would have been nice to have, his main want was a bed of vegetables and herbs that he could use in the kitchen. But after examination of the low-quality soil and the lack of good light, he knew that it would be impossible to cult anything but the weediest of carrots, and there was no point in slaving over a bed of food that would cultivate anything that was actually edible.

He sighed, and headed back inside, toeing off the simple pair of shoes that he’d moved to the back door. He padded down the hallway to the study. Irene was shelving some of her books, the ones that hadn't fit into her private study upstairs, she’d taken what must have been a room intended for storage and transformed it into a little space dedicated to her Librarian work, as it was, only a third of her books actually fitted in there and so she’d picked out the ones that she’d wanted up there, and the rest had been moved downstairs.

“What is the garden like?” She asked over her shoulder.

“I suppose that it could be pleasant with some work.” He shrugged. “I don’t think it will ever be anything special, not with the pollution of this world. Maybe we should have found a home on the edge of London, Kew is lovely.” Irene liked the way that he called it home.

“I know.” She sighed. Kew was indeed lovely, the houses were easily triple the price though. They weren't lacking in funding, but she’d pointed out that the money would be better spent on modifications and security. “A central location is useful for other reasons though. We are near to several train stations, three different libraries, a police station, and Vale.” The last part had been a major factor for both of them, with the detective being a dear friend and highly needed ally, moving far from his Baker Street lodgings hadn't been what either of them had desired. “And a long commute for whenever we get a Fae ambassador would not be preferential.”

“They may want to live here too.” Kai pointed out.

“Is it bad that I hope that they don’t?” She asked, turning to face him and leaning her shoulders against the bookcase, shaking out tired and stiff muscles from loading shelves for the past two hours, they had to be alphabetised, and now that the pair were no longer linked by the Library, a way to mark her books from his was essential. Luckily, Irene had always wanted an Ex Libris stamp and had spent much of the previous day going through her books and applying the mark to the reverse of the title pages if they weren't written on, before alphabetising all of their books in one collection in order to shelve them in a neat way.

“Are you saying that you want me all to yourself, madam?” He asked. Irene rolled her eyes to the ceiling and softly exhaled.

“I wouldn't want to inflict you on anyone else.” She said. “I am cruel, but I am not that cruel.”

“I would never describe you as being cruel.” Kai said. “A bit mean when you steal all of the covers, but never cruel.” That was the real reason. She wanted to keep sharing a room with him, wanted to be able to seek the comfort in his embrace after a nightmare, wake up pressed against him still, breakfast in bed and all of the little things that she’d never had the chance to experience.

She wasn't about to say that though, that was far too revealing about her feelings.

“Maybe we should get some houseplants instead.” She suggested, jumping the topic. “Since we won’t have the best garden, why not bring that inside?”

“I like functional gardens.” Kai explained. “Houseplants look nice, but I was hoping to grow things that I could use in the kitchen. Herbs and such.”

“Fresh food is much better.” Irene mused. “And saves me from being dragged to farmers markets at not even seven in the morning.”

“You have to be early to get the best produce.” Kai sighed. “And you can watch the sunrise.”

“I’m much more of a sunset kind of woman.” Irene replied. “Why would I want to be awake ridiculously early when I can sleep in and then watch the sunset with a glass of brandy and a good book? Sunrise is too early for alcohol.”

“Unless it’s a bloody Mary?”

“Ugh, those things are disgusting.” She wrinkled her nose. “I would rather not drink one, thank you very much.” He smiled, ignoring her words, focusing on the light that was coming through the lace curtains, casting dappled lights across her cheeks and temple. He crossed the room and gently touched his lips to hers.

“What is that for?” She asked.

“You just look beautiful with the sunlight on you.” He smiled. “You’d look like an angel in the sunrise, but just as beautiful at sunset.”

It was the following week, when almost everything was settled into place and it almost felt like home that Kai came into the kitchen to find Irene with brown paper bags of fragrant herbs and a few pots to go on the windowsill. “What’s this?” He asked.

“A garden.” She said, looking up. “I don’t have much of a green thumb, but hopefully, you can teach me?” Kai smiled.

“Of course.” He said. “Let’s get started.” He kissed her temple. “You are just perfect, I hope that you know that, you are perfection.”

The memory started to fade around her, and suddenly she was watching it instead of living it. It had felt so real and yet… that conversation had been months ago, when they had started to live in the embassy. The garden was blooming on the kitchen windowsill, keeping the kitchen always filled with the strong scents of basil, oregano and rosemary, even when nothing was cooking.

She tried to follow the memory, holding onto the little things that she could remember (dirt under her fingernails, the taste of a basil leaf that she’d stolen to eat, Kai wiping mud over her forehead and smearing it across her skin), first walking and then running to try and catch up again as it got further and further, or was she being pulled away, and the running meant nothing?

“Stop!” She shouted. She wanted to be back there again, back with Kai. Even with everything that happened in Paris. She wanted to be back in his arms.

She staggered to a stop, exhausted, unable to run any further. She gasped for breath before looking around. “Hello?” She called out. “I know someone is out there!” But there wasn't. She was surrounded by an inky black. She was alone. There was no one else there.

She was all alone.

Chapter Text

Catherine made herself comfortable in her uncle’s study, she always had the same seat when she’d been in there, tucked underneath the window, within reach of a side table for her to store her coffee cups and books. Vale had taken Silver’s desk chair for himself and was picking at the drawer locks.

They’d barged past Johnson and up to the study to wait for Silver there, Kai had very little patience when Irene was in danger and they were happy to entertain his wishes until it started to put them in danger.

Kai was stood taunt by the door, like tightly wound piano strings. “My uncle will respond better if you don’t assault him as soon as he comes into the room.” Catherine said. “Just in case you are planning that, Kai.”

“Then I will wait to see if he has anything useful.” He snapped before throwing himself down into an armchair, it creaked.

“Taking your temper out on Catherine isn't going to help you.” Vale said before smiling as he managed to get the drawer open and pulled out Silver’s most recent correspondence. “It won’t help Winters either.”

“Fine.” Kai slowly exhaled, trying to soothe himself, it did little to breathe deeply and count to ten, first in English, then in Mandarin, then French and he had got to five in Russian when the door was opened and a tired Silver shuffled in.

“You are all awake far too early.” He said, before settling on Vale reading one of his letters. “Can I help you? And where is Miss Winters? The conversation is so much nicer with the little mouse here.”

“Can I hit him now?” Kai asked.

“Later.” Catherine said.

“No.” Vale gave both of them a stern look. “What do you know about the Maddox twins?”

“The… those two?” Silver very nearly sneered. “Boring little hanger ons, to be honest.” He shrugged. “Low-level kinds. Can barely drag themselves between the spheres though they give it a go every now and then. The bastard sons of some Lord or another, I never paid them much attention.”

“Your sons?” Kai asked.

“God no.” Silver started pouring himself a drink. “I know that they have a house in this world and frequent it, but they have no connections here really, hire some staff, spend a month here and then leave again when none of their plans to build up more power work out.”

“Would you consider them to be dangerous?” Vale asked.

“Have you ever seen an animal in a trap?” Silver asked, he sat down next to Catherine. She moved to sit on the chair opposite Kai’s. “They get desperate. And a desperate animal is dangerous for many reasons. Let me guess, they have caused trouble for miss Winters?”

“She’s missing.” Vale said. “So, do you have any useful information?”

“Or what? The princeling is going to break my nose? You know, that could give me some character actually.” He preened. “Make me a bit more… rugged.”

“There is no or, Uncle.” Catherine said. “You can help us, or you could be the reason why Irene dies. And I know you like her for your… disgusting reasons.”

“She’s fun.”

“Whatever. Help, now?”

“You raise a good point.” He sighed. “No, I haven't heard anything about any of their plans. I knew that they were back in the sphere but other than that, nothing. They don’t talk to me because I don’t help them and I don’t talk to them because I have no wish to be a part of their stories. They aren't my cup of tea.”

“What is their story?”

“You know what? I could never work it out.” Silver shrugged. “As I said, some Lord’s sons, though I never heard or saw any proof of that. Identical twins, fond of their women?”

“Let me guess, one always lies and one always tells the truth?” Kai muttered, Silver smirked.

“No. Though one is nicer than the other, the question is which one it is, I could never tell.” Silver slumped in his seat, reclining into the pillows in a manner that would have looked like someone being lazy on anyone else. “Aeron and Alwyn… Alwyn, I think he’s the nice one.”

“He seemed pretty rude at dinner.” Kai said.

“Like I said, hard to tell which one is which.” Silver said. “They couldn’t take Miss Winters out of this world, if you are worried about that, they are nowhere near strong enough to do that. Unless this is their bid to strengthen themselves.”

“Archetypes?” Kai pressed.

“I do not know, princeling.” Silver flashed sharp teeth. “They are weak, too reliant on one another despite not really getting along. Joined at the hip and bitter because of it.” He shook his head. “I don’t know who their mother is for that matter. I wonder if that is important to them.”

“Their father is?”

“Abandoned by a Lord? That is quite the start to life.” Silver said. “Even if it isn't actually true, it doesn’t need to be, not really. As long as you believe in it, and if other people believe, then that is enough to make an amazing story. Kidnapping a Librarian would do wonders for it as well, just a thought. Mister Vale, could you please stop reading through my private letters?” Kai and Catherine looked at Vale.

Vale looked up at Silver. “No.” He looked back down again. “For someone who seemingly knows nothing, there is a note from Madam Sterrington here, thanking you for alerting her to their presence in London.”

“Well, yes? That doesn’t mean that I know anything about their plans. I knew that they were in the world.”

“But how?” Kai demanded.

“I hear these things. I have my webs, I find information, I use the information.” Silver smiled. “I let Sterrington know that they were around and that they were not a part of the treaty. That information was for her to do with as she please, whether it be to invite them to become a signatory, or be wary of those not bound by the rules. Something that becomes more tempting when I find my private study invaded by a dragonling, a detective and my very own niece. I thought we were above such things by now. Am I not your friend?”

“No, not really. You are tolerated.” Kai said. “As the treaty demands, no more than that.”

“Please break from the treaty.” Catherine said. “So I am allowed to break in and steal your books.”

“Why do you think that I won’t? Miss Winters would strip this place.”

“Hardly.” Catherine said. “The vast majority is sordid and worthless.”

“Can we get back to the topic of where Irene may be?” Kai demanded, eyes flashing, his anger mainly aimed at Silver. “You knew that the twins were here, you pointed Sterrington in their direction. Did you know what they were doing here?”

“No.” Silver said, starting to sound bored. “Are you going to torture me to try to get more information out of me now?”

“For starters, Silver, you are not worth the effort. Secondly, we are above such barbaric measures.”

“Not that it is effective at getting accurate information anyway.” Vale said, standing up, leaving the letters that he’d been reading strewn across the desk. “I think that you don’t know anything, which is just eating you up inside, not being important enough to know anything of their plans?”

“I cannot possibly care more about them, as I do not care to begin with. Though do let me know if they do anything interesting.” Silver said with a flourish of his hand. “I do hope that you find the little mouse, she does make these little interactions… titillating?”

“Uncle, you are as disgusting as always.” Catherine sighed, she adjusted her glasses and stood up. “I think he’s being genuine though.” She looked to Kai and Vale. “He doesn’t know anything.”

“Have a nice day.” Silver said, all sickeningly saccharine. “I am sure that you can all show yourselves out.” Kai slammed the door hard enough behind them that it echoed down the corridor and Catherine winced.

“You know Silver the best,” Vale said, looking to Catherine. “Do you think that he gave anything away?”

“I don’t think that he knows anything of use to help find Irene.” Catherine said, she led a different way out that they had come in, heading toward the back of the house instead. “But I think he knows more about the brothers than he’s letting on. Either he’s bound to not tell people, or he’s hoping to gain something from them.”

“Where are we going?” Kai frowned.

“Uncle isn't stupid.” Catherine replied. “He would never keep things so easy to find, especially with Vale’s habit of trying to go through his things.”

“So where are we going?” Vale asked. “Does he have a secret room that I haven't managed to find before?” He sounded doubtful.

“Luckily for us, I know where my uncle likes to stash important things, including, his little black book. If he can’t tell us anything, that might. And I don’t think it would be covered by the treaty so taking it should be fine.”

“And I doubt he’d want people to know that his secrets were stolen by his niece?” Kai said and Catherine nodded. She’d led them down the back staircase, mainly used for servants, or Vale when he was using a party as an opportunity to pry.

Kai recognised the ballroom, though Silver had clearly had to replace the floorboards after the little alligator incident back when he and Irene had first arrived to London, it seemed like it was so long ago now, so small and petty compared to other things that they had survived, alligators were almost laughable. Which probably said far too much about his psyche, he’d seen worse.

He and Vale watched Catherine trail her fingers over the back wall, hidden in shadow. The room seemed so much larger with no tables, chairs and them being the only people. The lights were all off, casting long shadows and for a moment, Catherine disappeared into them.

“Got it.” She said. There was a hanging banner of the Lichtenstein crest and she’d pulled it back to reveal the wallpaper beneath it. Going to her knees, she ran her fingers along the skirting board until there was an audible click, and a hidden draw slid out.

“Maybe I don’t give Silver enough credit.” Vale muttered as Catherine lifted the lid of the drawer. It contained several different documents that she lifted out and put to one side. “I will have to remember this little hidey-hole.”

“Looks like Irene’s lessons have been paying off.” Kai said, touching Catherine’s shoulder. She looked up and smiled, knowing that was likely the closest she would get to him saying that he was proud of her. Irene may say it, but he never would.

“Let’s get out of here.” Catherine tucked a thick book into her coat pocket and quickly put the documents back away. She slid the drawer back into place and dropped the banner and it looked like none of them had ever been there. “We can either go out the door there,” she pointed to the door that Silver’s guests usually arrived through. “Or the kitchen door.”

“Kitchen.” Vale said, checking his timepiece. “It should be empty now.” Catherine nodded and accepted Kai’s proffered hand to pull her to her feet. They were out on the street and hailing a cab two minutes later, and Vale was skimming the contents of the pilfered book.

It contained a lot of information that he had no idea that Silver had even known, likely the result of the secondary hiding spot. He silently cursed, kicking himself. The office drawers had always been a little too easy to open, he’d been getting cocky and overly confident.

It was names and addresses, dates of meetings, scribbled words in the margins of titbits of information that was undoubtedly for the purpose of blackmail, names that Vale recognised. He made a note to scribble out the information that he had on Columbine, and then send her a note to be a bit more careful with her attachments.

Some people had entire pages of information on them, whilst others had a scribbled line at most. The Maddox twins were about halfway through the book, with a quart page of information on each of them, not that the information was that different between the brothers, separate vices but other than that, they always shared the same address, they shopped in the same places, they had the same acquaintances. They even visited the same brothels, though at different times.

“Is it helpful?” Catherine’s naivety and desperation were clear in her voice.

“It certainly contains more background information than we already had.” Vale said, looking to Kai. Catherine slumped, knowing what he was saying without saying.

“It’s useless.” She muttered. “Sorry.”

“You don’t need to keep apologising.” Kai said. “You wanted to help and that is more than enough. And background on them can be useful, we can work out habits or any weaknesses that they might have. Understanding an enemy is part of how to defeat them. ‘Know your enemy and know yourself and you can fight a hundred battles without disaster.’”

“I never liked the Art of War.” Catherine said. “But I suppose that you are right.”

“Strongrock, you should head back to embassy lodgings to see if they have left a ransom note of some kind.” Vale said. “There is likely a reason for this kidnapping, they may want something from you.” Kai nodded. “It’s a shame that we cannot access the Library without Winters, they may receive a message about her whereabouts.”

“They’ll reach out to us.” Kai said. “I think. Hopefully, they would send someone to look into this if they did hear something.” He was sure of that, if Irene had gone missing and they’d heard about it, surely they would want to find her again, even if just for their own sakes.

“Maybe we should stick a note to the Library entry door.” Catherine suggested. “I think Irene has post-its.” Kai almost laughed.

“Traverse.” He corrected. “And no, they are just squares of paper, post-its are sticky.”

“Why are they sticky?” Vale asked.

“To stick to things?” Catherine said, not sounding entirely too sure of herself, she’d spent most of her life in the same sphere, the same technology, the same things. Sure, her uncle had made sure that she had learnt how to use a computer but he hadn't exactly stopped to tell her that there was a half-inch strip of sticky stuff on the back of brightly coloured squares of paper. That wasn't useful information. “Fine. Just glue it?”

“I’ll just pin it to the doorway to the main corridor.” Kai said with a nod. “That’s probably easiest. Once I am done, I will meet you back at your lodgings, Vale?”

“No, meet us by the ticket office at King’s Cross.” Vale said, shaking his head. “We can travel up to Epping from there.” Kai nodded. “The house shouldn’t be too far from the Epping station if memory serves me correctly.”

“Do I need to get anything from my room?” Catherine asked.

“Do you keep a go-bag, like Irene told you to?” She nodded. “I’ll grab that for you.” A go-bag was a bag that Irene kept tucked underneath the bed, it contained a change of clothes, a first aid kit, spare shoes, notebook and pen, and something to read. Kai kept a similar bag ready to go, in case of emergency, though his first aid kit didn't contain brandy, like Irene’s did.

“We shouldn’t be out of London for long, but a change of clothes may be necessary.” Vale nodded. “And an umbrella.” He looked from the gathering clouds to Kai, who raised his hands.

“This isn't my doing.” Kai said. “I have better control of my temper than that, besides, my storm would come out of nowhere. This is just old fashioned British summers.”

“Quite.” Vale said dryly as the cab pulled up outside of his lodgings and offered Catherine a hand down. “Try not to take too long. We’ll head to the train in about an hour.”

There was no letter back at the house. No note. He had been half-hoping that there would be one, somewhere for him to focus his energy onto. His anger. But there was nothing waiting for him. Not when he went into the house, and not when he left, having shoved spare clothes for Irene into his bag, and grabbing Catherine’s too.

He left a note for the Library, and walked from there to the train station, the streets were too busy and he’d likely spend longer in the cab then it would take for him to walk that far. He’d hoped for that familiar prickling sensation, the burn of being watched, of being a target.

But there was nothing. No watchers, no followers, no mysterious cabs about to whisk him away to an unknown location, to where they held Irene.

It was infuriating!

Catherine was waiting with a coffee for him whilst Vale purchased tickets, she exchanged the paper cup for her bag. “The train ride should take us about an hour, we leave in fifteen minutes.” She said stiffly, like she was reporting to a superior. “I have some food as well, I wasn't sure if you'd be hungry, but… I thought it was a good idea.” She softened.

“I am.” He said. He’d been distracted by other things and not thinking about the emptiness on the stomach. “Thank you.” The coffee was strong and black, she’d made the drinks often enough to know the simple way he preferred his. “Oh, I was trying to find your knife?”

“I have it with me.” She said, tapping just below her hip. “I remembered it before I left to get Vale.”

“Good.” He nodded. He was beginning to sound like Irene. Maybe that would help, putting himself in her shoes. She was always so calm and collected when it came to rescuing him, probably why she was good at it, other than practice. She kept her head whilst he flew off the handle.

And it would probably help Catherine too. He’d wanted to suggest that they leave her behind, but she would just argue or follow them. And without Irene, she was his responsibility. Someone had to make sure that she stayed safe.

The question was, who would Kai chose? Protect Catherine? Or sacrifice it all for Irene?

She wouldn’t forgive him if he let Catherine get hurt, but he couldn’t lose Irene.

Catherine jabbed him in the arm and he nearly spilt his coffee. “You are spiralling.” She didn't look at him. “Get out of your own head.”

“You have been spending too much time with Irene.”

“She can always tell when you are upset, I just picked up the cues.” She shrugged. “I guess it is a useful skill to have when working for the Library. Manipulation and all of that.”

“Irene doesn’t manipulate me.”

“True, but I don’t think she needs to. You are wrapped around her little finger.” She said. “I can’t decide if it sweet or absolutely disgusting.” She nudged him again and he looked down at her, she looked up. “I know that we can find her. She looks after us, it’s our turn to look after her.”

“Yes, it is.” He said. “And I know that I am not your teacher, I am not even with the Library any more, but I want you to know that if I say run, I do want you to listen to me.”

“Within reason.” She said. “Deal, I guess that makes you my substitute teacher.”

“Let’s start with detention and go from there.” Kai sighed, his headache was starting to come back, brought on by the roar of noise that surrounded them in the station. Talking and train whistles, loud announcements, a crying baby or two, a dog barking. Not to mention the smell of coal, coffee and whatever had been used to clean the floors.

Catherine offered him the food she’d got one they were on the train, he picked at it, beginning to feel nauseated and exhausted. He slept for most of the journey, napping with his head rested on the window, ignoring the vibrations that it rocked through him.

Whatever they had spiked the drinks with was nasty, even with his biology. If Irene was kept conscious, she was likely in a far worse state than he was in. When he came too, roused by Catherine lightly shaking his awake, his mind felt a little less clouded, though there was still a sickening ache behind his eyes, nothing that he couldn’t work through.

He voiced his concern to Vale, about how Irene would respond to the drugs as they’d been given the same dosage, and Kai had no sign of a needle mark indicating a secondary dose of something else needed in order to get him to the police station whilst unconscious. They’d drunk from the same bottle of wine. Maybe Sterrington’s migraine had been the result of her being dosed as well, and it had just had a different set of side effects.

“We need to gather all of the information on the twins that we can.” Vale said. “I recommend that we split up and try to gather what we can before heading to their address.” He looked at Strongrock. “Catherine and I can do that if you need to get more rest, I know that high doses of narcotics can leave you feeling sluggish for some time.”

“I’m fine.” Kai said brusquely. “The sleep on the train helped a bit and the headache isn't as bad any more.” Vale looked sceptical, but he didn't try to insist that they leave Kai somewhere nice and safe.

Epping was surrounded by forest, an old market town with streets that were lined with old homes and shops with a large church at the far side of the town. It was cold and beginning to rain as Kai made his way there, dampening the lapels of his shoulders.

He pushed the heavy doors open. He had never followed a religion and knew very little of the western religions such as Catholicism, but he and Irene had visited a surprisingly large amount of churches in pursuit of literature and he had come to appreciate the architecture, the large stained glass windows that cast a rainbow glow across the flagstone floors.

It was silent except for his footfalls as he made his way up toward the altar, looking down the lengths of the pews. “Hello?” It felt wrong to raise his voice, it echoed around him before falling silent on the dust again. “I’m looking for the preacher if there is one here?”

He didn't jump when a man stepped out of the shadows, dressed in the typical dark vestments that were often seen on preachers during the time period.

“How may I help you?” The man asked.

“Sorry, I am looking for someone who may be in the area?” Kai said. “A pair of gentlemen. They’re brothers in their mid-twenties or so? I’m working with the police and we were told that they sporadically attended this church.”

The preacher smiled and spread his hands. “We have quite a sizable congregation, I am afraid that you are going to have to be a bit more specific.”

“Alwyn and Aeron Maddox?”

“Oh them?” The preacher asked, frowning. “I hope that they haven't got themselves into too much trouble.”

“You know them?”

“Not personally. Aeron comes here more often than his brother does but they are both wealthy patrons. They have made sizable donations. I believe that their mother is buried in our graveyard, so I suppose that the upkeep of it means a lot to them.” Kai nodded.

“Have they been here recently?”

“Alwyn came to confessional, but as you know, I cannot discuss that.”

“Of course not, I wouldn't expect you to.” Kai said. “Could I at least know when this was?”

“Two days ago, quite early in the morning.” The preacher said. “The pair never come to the same service, I think that Alwyn is a morning person, whilst his brother is not. And I don’t believe that I have ever seen Aeron come to confessional.”

“Thank you for your time.” Kai said.

“If you go out the side door, you should be able to find their mother’s grave easily enough.” HE said. “It’s about three rows back from there.”

The ground was growing slick with rainwater as he slowly walked through the gravestones, looking at the surnames as he went until he found the right name. Charity Maddox. There was no date of birth or death, just her name, and beloved mother below that. There was a fresh bouquet of flowers, white lilies, at the bottom of the stone. They probably couldn’t have been there for much more a day.

The rain was coming down harder now, soaking through his jacket. He turned his face to the sky, letting the rain run down his cheeks like tears, soaking into his hair and finally cleansing him of the clinging foulness that was whatever he had been doused with.

He looked back to the gravestone, mind clear now, sharper than a needlepoint. He could focus, on both his anger, and his hope, letting the two intermingle, letting himself use his hope to fuel the anger, balancing the two out, the hope that they would find Irene, and the anger that he would hurt those who dared to raise a hand to his Irene.

He put his umbrella up, balancing it on his shoulder. He normally held it over him and Irene, she’d link his arms with her as they talked, listening to the patter of the rain on black oilcloth. He didn't mind the feeling of being soaked, but Irene didn't like the way that wet clothes felt on her skin and the way that it chilled her to the bone.

There was a long road that ran the length of the majority of Epping, Kai walked along it, back toward the train station. They’d passed by that on the way to the house the day before. He’d asked why they hadn't merely travelled by train. The Maddox’s had arranged for the cabs that picked them up and likely took him to the police station too, after all, they’d called a cab to take Sterrington home.

There was an office for the cab company at the station, likely where the cab had come from first, without phone calls or instant messaging, the place that they had come from had to be close by in order to send an automaton bug with a message attached to it, the nearest that this world hand managed to get to a text message, though it wasn't as fast as a telegraph and didn't have the same distance.

Maybe that should be that the bugs were like walkie-talkies only you could send smiley face drawings.

He knocked his knuckles on the window in the door, it rattled in place, cheap thin glass. It said closed, and his knocking didn't draw anyone to the doorway. He tried again, louder the second time.

“I’ve already tried that.” Catherine said, she had her own umbrella keeping the rain off her. “They should be open apparently, but there’s no one inside as far as I can tell.” Kai fished his lock picks out.

“Do you know how to use these?” She nodded. “Well?”

“Decently. I don’t get much practise.” He held them out to her.

“Give it ago.” He said. “I’ll keep the rain off you and take over if you can’t get it open.”

“Shouldn't we wait for Vale?” She asked, handing him her umbrella and kneeling down, feeding the thin pieces of metal into the lock and biting the tip of her tongue as she focused.

“He can catch up.” Kai said. There was a click. “Got it?”

“First two tumblers. I think.” She frowned and tried to twist the picks. “Maybe a third? Looks like a cheap lock so… ah!” It turned. “There we go. I need more practice of that, I think.”

“Not bad for rusty.” Kai complimented. “You can always borrow my set if you want a bit of practice.” He put the umbrellas down and tucked them just behind the door as they stepped inside, and Catherine quickly slid the latch across, so that they’d have a warning if anyone else was to come in after them. “Is there a back door?”

“There’s one onto the alley at the side.” Catherine said. She sat at the desk chair and started trying the drawers, Kai started on the inbox. “What are we looking for?”

“They should keep a receipt book or a ledger of journeys.” Kai said. “I want to know if they were paid to take me to the police station.”

They sat at a cafe table and spread the evidence out in front of them, their notes and thoughts in between pots of coffee and cake. Vale drummed his fingers on the table and he silently read something in the newspaper. Eventually, he folded it up and set it down.

“It is obvious that the Maddox twins are our enemy here.” He said in an entirely unnecessary statement. “I recommend that we do reconnaissance work to locate where they are keeping Winters, and the condition in which she is in if possible, and then request police help.” Kai opened his mouth but Vale put a hand out to stop him. “They have a hostage, it is best that we have as much help as we can in case they try to use her against us.”

“At least we know that they cannot take her from this world.” Catherine said.

“Yes.” Vale nodded. “However, they may not be keeping her in the house. If we can get in some time to have a look around, that would be the perfect opportunity as we can go through personal effects, but it could be hard with them in the house. Not impossible with a suitable distraction though.” He looked at Catherine. “How are your acting skills?

Chapter Text

Kai put his hand on Irene’s back and shifted over to be laying right next to her, kissing her shoulder. Irene stifled a groan into her pillow. He smiled against her skin. “Morning.” He said against her skin.

“That it is.” She replied, still face into her pillow before rolling over and propping herself up on her elbow. “Our last day with the house to ourselves. Do we have any plans?”

“You make it sound like your new student will be our child.” Kai said with an almost laugh. “No. We don’t. The bedroom is all set up for her, as is a space in the study. We don’t need to go shopping today, you checked in with the Library yesterday. We have the entire day just for us.” He touched her cheek and pressed his lips to hers. “Twenty-four hours and then we have to go back to pretending that we don’t have these feelings for each other.”

Irene put her hand on his chest, feeling his heartbeat beneath the fingertips. “We don’t have to.” She said. “I mean, we aren't the most open anyway, and people already assume that we are sleeping with each other. I don’t see any problems with you still sharing my bed.”

“What if she tells Silver?”

“Tells him what? Something that he already assumes?” Irene asked, she shifted closer so that her legs were against his, she could hook her leg over his hip and pin him to her if she wanted to. “Thanks to that early morning in Paris, he knows that you share my bed.”

“He’s suggested that he wants to share it too.” Kai muttered.

“I believe that he wanted you there too, no need to feel so left out.” He glowered and she kissed his pouting lips.

“No need to look so dour, Kai.” She said. “I am not the sharing kind.”

“Good, I don’t want to share you either.” He kissed her temple. “Sharing your time, yes. Sharing your bed with someone else? I would rather not.”

“I thought that dragons were more open to those kinds of relations.” He’d certainly implied a much more casual kind of relationship, at least when it came to the mating contracts. He’d also outright stated that, if she wanted a relationship with Vale and to sleep with him too, he’d be okay with that.

Maybe he’d just been willing to settle for what little he could have and be happy with it.

“Some are.” Kai tried to shrug but it was a little hard whilst laying on his side. “I… thought that I was at one point. But I am happy, beyond happy, that it is just the two of us.” He stroked her cheek. “That you chose me, and only me.” Irene sometimes thought that maybe dragons felt different emotions, and possessiveness was one of them.

It felt strange to watch her own memories. She could walk around the bedroom, their bedroom, but she couldn’t interact with anything.

She could remember how she felt, the way that she had been warm all the way through, and not just because Kai was a heated in human(ish) form. She’d felt warm and safe. She hadn't wanted to leave the bed, but when she had finally done so, needing a shower, she had felt frozen for a moment, without his touch she was shivering in the early spring chill.

“You’ll do until I find a dragon.”

No… that wasn't what Kai had said. That bit was fake. He would never say that to her.

“Humans aren't good for much, at least you make an excellent concubine. It’s a shame about everything else.”

She watched Kai tuck an arm behind his head and watch the memory of her as she moved around the room and gather her clothes, seemingly oblivious to his words. Like he was speaking to her, and not the memory.

“I mean, really, Irene. You thought that I loved you? You are only a human. So weak and pathetic. Why would I ever love someone like you?”

She could feel herself shaking, unable to move, unable to get away from his words. She shut her eyes and put her hands over her ears. It wasn't real. It was just… It was just wherever she was. It was messing with her memories. That was it.

Kai loved her.

He really loved her, it wasn't a lie. He wasn't using her. He wouldn't do that to her.

She stumbled backwards before turning and running, the world dissolving into the darkness around her. She just kept running and running until her lungs were burning and her knees buckled and she fell to the ‘ground’.

She didn't get up.

Chapter Text

Catherine rocked back on her heels as she rang the doorbell, it echoed loudly through the house. She pressed her fingers together and looked down at the floor, rehearsing what she had planned to say, repeated the words in her mind several times over before someone came to open the door.

A blank-faced man not unlike Johnson looked down their sharp nose at her. “Can I help you?”

“Sorry, I was hoping to speak to the mister Maddox’s?” She asked, trying to sound earnest and innocent. “My name is Catherine. I’m with the Library?”

“Right.” He said. “Well, we don’t accept cold callers.”

“Please.” She said. “Just… It’s important. I need to speak to them about Irene, she was here last night.” He arched a brow and sighed.

“Wait here.” He said and shut the door in her face. Catherine pursed her lips. There was one other thing that she’d picked up from Irene, it wasn't a useful skill, it was the ability to cuss in half a dozen languages, and she could think of quite a few colourful words to use at that moment in time.

The door opened again, and a different man was looking at her, he had light hair. “Oh! I know you.” He smiled kindly. “Come in, come in. Apparently, you are from the Library?”

“Yes. Though you know my uncle.” Catherine said. “Lord Silver?”

“Yes, yes I do. How is he doing?” He touched her shoulder and led her through to a cosy sitting room. She didn't know which twin he was, dark hair but no one seemed to really know which one was which.

“Well, I suppose.” She shrugged. “You know how these things are with family, they wouldn't want to worry you with these petty things.” She sat down opposite him. “I believe that you had dinner with Irene Winters last night? She’s my tutor, and she never returned home last night.”

“Oh, good lord.” He said, she wasn't the best at reading tones and facial expressions, so had no idea whether or not he was displaying genuine shock or faked. “She left here well enough, at around… it must have been nearing midnight.”

“And prince Kai?”

“He must not be as used to Fae wines as he believed, he was rather drunk. I thought that she was quite annoyed with him when they left.”

“That’s strange.” Catherine said. “Prince Kai managed to make it home just fine. How would that happen if they left together?” She tilted her head, trying to sound as naive as she possibly could, like she was entirely clueless and didn't know how that could have happened.

“Like I said, she was quite annoyed with him.” There was a knocking at the door and then the man who had answered the door first came in with coffee for them. “If you aren't in a rush, I would love it if you would join me for coffee.” Catherine nodded, it was probably what Irene would do, play along and hope that they slip up. And if she was here with one brother, that was one less brother to find Kai and Vale as they scoped out the house.

“Of course.” She said. “Is it possible to speak with your brother too? If he isn't too busy? It is unlike Irene to disappear like this and I do need to find her. He may have seen or heard something?”

“Of course.” The Fae said. “How do you take your coffee, and then I will see if I can find him?”

“Milk and one sugar.” Catherine said. “I can’t stand when it is too bitter.” The rain had made her cold, she was grateful for the hot drink to warm her up again, not to mention that she could never have enough coffee, there was no such thing as too much coffee.

The rain was rattling the window panes now, lashing at them until the room was filled more with the sound of the rain than the fire that crackled in the hearth. She carefully looked around the room, not wanting to get up in case they toss her out for doing so. There were two bookcases, but she wasn't close enough to see the titles from where she was. She needed new lenses.

There was the sofa that she was sat on, one opposite, and an armchair in between the two at the end, setting up a rectangle with the fire as one of the sides. Twisting to look at the windows, there were plush looking window seats, probably perfect for reading, looking out onto a front lawn of plain grass, there had been flower beds, but they had been empty.

She looked down at the carpet. The entire room was spotless, except for a small splash of what looked like coffee on the dark carpet. She’d seen wine stains often enough in her uncle’s home and spilt coffee in the embassy, Irene leaving the circular marks of teacups on hastily scribbled notes, Kai’s own tea (usually stronger and darker) smudging the x’s that he finished off his notes to Irene with.

She glanced at the door, and then put her coffee down to get onto her hands and knees. She was no detective, couldn’t tell when the coffee had been spilt, though she could tell that someone had tried to clean it away, but she could spot a shard of porcelain, poking out from underneath the sofa that she’d been sat on. Thin and glazed in white and black, she pulled it out and put it into her pocket for later.

The house was eerily quiet, a place of this size would need servants, and her uncle had said that there were, people hired just for whilst they were staying in the world, there were companies that hired out staff for that kind of thing. The butler looked like he’d been around longer than that though, maybe a servant kept on retainer, to keep the house in good shape?

She jumped as the door opened, she hadn't heard anyone approaching, another strange fact. She thought that she had decent senses, she couldn’t match Kai, but she wasn't too far behind him. Yet there hadn't been as much of a murmur, they’d somehow moved silently over tiled floors.

She put the coffee down and stood up, fanning her skirts as she bowed her head in a semi-formal greeting. “Thank you for taking the time out to speak with me, sir.” She said pleasantly. “I am looking for Irene. Did you see her leave here last night?”

“I saw the prince leave.” The other brother said, tilting his head. She decided to just start referring to them as dark and light, it was easier than trying to guess which one was which. “Miss Winters left at the same time, though I’ll admit that I did not see her getting into the cab with him. Perhaps she walked back to Epping to get the first train back to London?”

If that had been the case, she’d have been at the house when Kai had gone to collect things for them, and to check for her. Catherine didn't say this though, she just smiled and nodded.

“Hopefully that is all that this is.” She said. “Irene isn't the kind to just disappear like this without leaving a message for us.”

“How is madam Sterrington?” Dark asked. “She had a migraine and left early.

“She’s feeling much better this morning.” Catherine could answer that one honestly. “She sends her apologies for having to leave so early last night.”

“Oh, that is simply ridiculous.” Light said. “She has no reason to apologise, she was under the weather, these things happen to everyone.” Catherine looked down at her coffee. Logically, Irene, Kai and Sterrington had all had something put into their food or drinks that had caused their various behaviours.

Nonetheless, she took a sip of it, and looked back up at them, they wouldn't have had the time to prepare drugs or anything for her sudden arrival, surely. It would have to be a relatively slow-acting drug anyway if they’d managed to make it to coffee and maybe even later before Kai passed out.

Kai was also showing signs of amnesia, so something that caused that, loss of consciousness and maybe headaches.

“Aeron said that you are Lord Silver’s niece.” Dark said, which made him Alwyn? Unless they were frequently switching wardrobes and maybe wigs? That was possible, she doubted that anyone who didn't know them incredibly well would notice the difference. “How is he doing?”

“The same as he usually is.” She shrugged with one shoulder and recrossed her ankles, the sofa wasn't particularly comfortable. “He sends his best, I stopped in on him before I left London, I think that Irene must have her pocketbook with her, I didn't have your address and asking the cab company for the country house somewhere in Epping forest likely wouldn't have got me this far.”

“No, it probably wouldn't.” Aeron chuckled unpleasantly. “Are you expected elsewhere? I’d love it if you could tell me more about being a student of the Library over lunch.” Alwyn rolled his eyes.

“My brother seems to have to romanticise everything that he comes across.” He said, shaking his head. “We shouldn’t be keeping her if she needs to find where Miss Winters has got herself to. She isn't with the prince, is she? They seemed… cosy.”

“The prince is at the embassy.” Catherine said. “Just in case Irene makes her way back there.”

“You are far too young to be wandering around looking for someone.” Aeron said. “I’ll send for a cab to get you back to Epping, you cannot be walking around in this weather, anything could happen.”

“Thank you.” she said, glancing to the windows. “That would be greatly appreciated.” She didn't see Kai or Vale as she left the house, trying to be subtle as she looked around. They’d agreed to meet up at the cafe that they’d been to earlier if they couldn’t find somewhere to surreptitiously to meet up as they left, and with the pouring rain and offer of a cab (and Alwyn pointing out that she would be too busy for lunch), she couldn’t wait around for them to finish what they were doing, if they had indeed finished before her cab had arrived.

Whilst waiting just in the entryway for the cab to arrive, she peered around a door to the side. It revealed a long hallway with narrow stairs at the back of it, likely a corridor for servants originally, though the thick carpet and bright lights suggested that the brothers used it frequently, or why else would they have put all of the effort into it?

She was tempted to head down it, see what was up the stairs, there was a set going up, and she thought that she could see a doorway beneath them, which could be stairs down to the cellar, or merely a storage cupboard, but just as she’d made up her mind to go and have a look, the butler stepped out of one of the side doors, giving her a look that suggested that he knew exactly what she was thinking about and planning. She shuddered, not liking the way his eyes looked, like they were seeing right through her.

The cab pulled up before he could make her incredibly uncomfortable, and she ran out into the rain, asking the driver to take her to Epping station, before scrambling inside and slumping into one of the seats. She had no idea if any of what she’d found out was going to be useful, but she was glad that she wasn't being watched any more.

Leaning forward to peer out of the window as the cab pulled away, she saw Aeron drawing the curtains of the sitting room that they’d been in and he caught her eyes. She drew back on instinct, the ice-cold fury behind his eyes curdled her stomach and sent a shot of ice through her chest until she was cowering in the corner of her seat.

He knew something. He knew where Irene was. She was certain of it.

She paid the cabby and put up her umbrella. The streets were nearly silent. Nobody was out in this squall without having to be, and very few people had to be outside in mid-afternoon. It was even empty inside the cafe. Kai and Vale weren’t there, so she took a table by the window, so that she was easy to spot, and ordered a pot of tea.

A few weeks after they’d dealt with Alberich, when Irene was up for being somewhere busy again, she and Catherine had gone out for the day, Irene insisting that Catherine needed a knife to carry with her for her protection, and wanting Catherine to chose one that felt natural to her, that fitted in her hand. Catherine hadn't entirely understood what it had meant, to have a knife that ‘fitted’ until they had picked out a few different ones and she’d picked up a delicate looking thing, mother of pearl handle and a wicked sharp blade.

Irene had spotted a leather satchel in a shop window, and she had bought it for Catherine, explaining that she’d need it for work, something neat and quite plain as to not look out of place, waterproof for rain, and with a thick lining that she could hide things in.

She was grateful for that thick leather now, as the rain would have surely ruined the book that she’d kept packed to read when they had to grab the go-bags. She poured her mug of tea, adding a cube of brown sugar and splash of milk before she adjusted her glasses and got to reading, the warmth of the fire to one side of the cafe spreading around her and drying her off.

Vale was the next to return, practically dripping wet, with muddied boots, he dropped into a seat next to her and didn't speak until she had reached the end of the page and put the book down. “That was interesting.”

“Good interesting or bad interesting?”

“Is there a difference? Interesting is interesting.” The waitress brought over a cup for him and he filled it. Not drinking, just wrapping his hands around the cup to warm himself up again. “They had quite a garden for people who did not frequent the world. They must be paying quite a lot for gardeners.”

“There were no flowers in the front garden.” Catherine said, toying with her teaspoon. “They did have flower beds, but they were empty.” Vale slowly nodded. “It could just be that they didn't get around to planting anything there this year. Or maybe the garden has a meaning to them. Did you see any lilies?” He smiled, having clearly thought of that already.

“There was.” He said with a nod. “Amongst others.”

“Did you see where Kai got to?” She asked, checking her watch. “It’s been nearly three hours now. At the very least, he can keep himself dry so he doesn’t have to worry about catching his death by cold.”

“A useful advantage that he has.” Vale would easily admit that he would gladly take the advantage of being able to stay dry in the rain, it would be useful for stakeouts whilst working a case. “I believe that he was trying to find entry to the main house whilst I went through the gardens and outbuildings. I didn't find any sign of Winters in them though.”

“Apparently she left with Kai, who was drunk, but they never saw her get into the cab.” Catherine shrugged. “I do not believe them though. Aeron that is. Alwyn maybe. Alwyn’s the one with dark hair. I think.”

“You think?”

“They could wear wigs.” She shrugged. “They’re identical except for that, so maybe. They both seemed nice enough but something about Aeron just… rubbed me the wrong way. I don’t know. The butler is creepy too.”

They ordered a new pot of tea and some cake to pick at. Kai eventually turned up, his umbrella had kept him dry for the most part, not that he was ever one to dislike getting soaked through. Catherine poured him tea and waited for the waitress to be distracted before she leant forward and pulled the porcelain from her pocket.

She kept it enclosed in her hand, sharp edges digging into soft fingers. “What colour were the coffee cups that you used?” She asked, she’d read enough of Irene’s crime novels (detective literature as Irene insisted but she wasn't entirely sure if you could have a detective novel that wasn't a crime novel) to know that she didn't want to influence a memory.

Kai furrowed his brow. “I think white?” He said. “It had a pattern on it, but I can’t remember what the pattern was.”

“Do you remember the colour?”

“Dark.” He said. “Black or grey, I think.” Catherine opened her hand and held the shard out, Vale snatched it up.

“I found it underneath the sofa in the parlour.” She said. “There was spilt coffee on the rugs, but no sign of a fight having happened in there.”

“Based on Strongrock’s symptoms, I believe that a strong sedative was used.” Vale said, turning the cup in hand. “Likely something added into the coffee.”

“The twins were drinking it too.” Kai said.

“Smeared in the cups already then.” Vale said with a nod like he had no doubt of that, he probably didn't. “You two were given spiked cups, the drugs were diffused into your coffee and you were kept talking long enough for it to start to work. Allowing for both of you to be moved.”

“What did you find?” Catherine asked when Vale fell silent, just examining the shard with his magnifying glass and the meagre light coming from the dying ether bulb above them.

“There is a back entry with a rather rubbish lock. I managed to gain entry and have a look around the back of the house.” Kai explained. “Servants corridors and the likes.”

“They weren't nicely carpeted and lit, were they?” Catherine asked. “Like oddly so for a servants corridor.” Kai nodded. “There’s one to the entryway and a side staircase.”

“The twins likely use them too for some reason.” Vale said, he frowned and steepled his fingers. “I hypothesise that they have something to hide, which they are also hiding from the servants, you didn't see anyone in these corridors, did you?” They both shook their heads. “Interesting.”

“They have a cellar but it would have taken me a long time to open the locks.” Kai said. “There were four padlocks and the lock in the door. They have to be keeping something underneath there.” There was a sharp keenness in his eyes, like the blue of a gas lamp, flickering almost dangerously.

Vale touched his shoulder. “There was something in the groundskeeper's cottage too.”

“A groundskeeper?”

“No. It looked like it hadn't been lived in for some time. The carpets were thick with dust, except for footprints in it.” Vale said. He moved back to steeple his fingers. “Finding entry without leaving any trace proved to be quite a challenge, but I found a window with a broken catch do I could get in and onto furniture.”

“So they’ve been going in for something.” Catherine said. “Storage maybe?”

“The footprints aren't that old.” Vale said. “There were two sets of footprints going in. And none coming out.” That slight dramatic pause had not been necessary, but he’d enjoyed it. “I believe that there is a secret doorway in there, with a passageway back to the house.”

“It could be an easier entrance to the house then.” Catherine said. “If we can find the hidden doorway.”

“We should go tonight.” Kai said. “I saw no signs of security, and there weren't any yesterday.”

“That may have changed if they have Ir- Winters in there.” Vale said. “Nonetheless, I believe that we will have a good chance, what with the research we have done today.”

Chapter Text

London in winter was bitterly cold with sleet streaking down from the sky and thick, grey sludge lining the gutters before being sprayed up by cab wheels. Irene hurried along the street, not wanting to linger for any longer than she absolutely had to do so.

Kai was waiting for her just inside the door to the house with the kettle already bubbling away on the hob and her nightdress warming up by the fire. He helped her out of her coat and hung it up as she pulled off wet gloves and unpinned her hat before sitting down on the bottom step.

“It is awful out there.” She said. “I don’t know how the cabbies can stand to be out there working right now.” Kai went to his knee and started to undo the buttons on her boot. “I can do that.”

“Let me.” He said, smiling at her. “A small thing for my lady.” Irene laughed.

“Kai…” She didn't stop him though. He dropped the first boot and then started on the second one. “I know that it is technically my turn to cook the dinner tonight. But, have you considered-”

“What’s the offer?” He asked in a half-laugh. Irene would do almost anything to get out of cooking. Except for maybe doing the laundry but that was mainly due to how fussy he was (if it wasn't being dry cleaned, it had to be done in a specific way.)

“What do you want?” She asked.

“Some company whilst I cook.”

“That’s it?”

“Of course.” He said, lightly squeezing her foot, pressing his thumb to the arch of it and making her bite back a groan of pleasure. “I like your company. We can open that bottle of wine from my uncle.” Ao Shun had sent several gifts when the embassy had opened, including few bottles of very good alcohol.

“That does sound good.” She said and tried not to whine when he pulled back and stood up again. “I will get changed and then come to keep you company. He held a hand out to her and pulled her to her feet in a swift, well-practised motion. “And keep you supplied in wine.”

“Am I interrupting something?” Catherine asked, leaning on the bannister at the top of the stairs, her copper hair catching the light as she looked down at them.

“Hardly.” Kai’s smile was all toothy and cold. “I’m just playing with my little toy.” He looked at Irene again. “Just good for playing with and very little else.”

“Kai…”

“Don’t act so surprised. You always knew that this would happen. Why would I, a prince, want you? You aren't even human. You’re beneath that. Alberich’s daughter.” Irene swallowed down nausea.

“You said that that didn't matter to you. That you loved me anyway.”

“I lied.” He squeezed her jaw, fingernails pressing into her skin as he tilted her head back to look her in the eyes. “You disgust me and when I am done using you, when I find someone better, I will throw you away because that’s what you deserve.”

It wasn't real. It couldn’t be real. It was like the other memory. Someone was messing with her, playing a game in her mind.

She could remember that conversation. She could remember Catherine’s interruption and her complaint that they were being a bit disgusting, even though she’d been smiling as she had said it. She could remember Kai playing up for the effect, sweeping her off her feet and carrying her up to the bedroom despite her protests.

She could remember the taste of the wine.

But she could still hear Kai’s insults. His saying that she was disgusting. That he didn't love her. That she was his toy.

Kai didn't love her.

Chapter Text

They took a hotel room, more so that they had somewhere to shelter from the rain and properly plan than anything else. Catherine took the opportunity to change into trousers and put her hair into a bun again, the weather having messed up her hair quite a great deal.

Vale was sat at the desk, taking apart and cleaning a pistol that Catherine had seen several times, but had never seen him actually use it. Kai was pacing up and down the room, mainly in silence until someone suggested something and he’d give short blunt answers.

He had no idea how Irene had managed to rescue him so many times. She was always so calm, in such control of her emotions, but he was coming apart at the seams. He’d always had a bit of a temper, no matter what he did to try and contain it and work on that, he was still prone to angering quickly, and it was hard to focus through anger.

Eventually, he threw himself down on the bed. “What do we do if she isn't there?” He finally asked, voicing a fear that had been digging at him, squirrelled away at the back of his mind and finally working its way out. From the silence that met his question, he knew that Catherine and Vale were fearing that as well.

“Does the Library have a way to track her?” Catherine asked.

“I believe so.” Kai said. “I know that Irene could scry for another Librarian, so they should be able to do the same for her. But you have to be in the same world.”

“Then we try that.” Vale said. “Either you can find a Librarian, or they’ll come to find her if she doesn’t check-in. And they are unlikely to be able to remove her from the world.”

“If they wanted to ransom her, they’ll keep her in the world.”

“Have you ever been to Venice?” Kai asked Catherine. “Not the one in this world, but one in the depths of Chaos, where there is only Venice?” She shook her head. “I have. They wanted to sell me at an auction. Irene would fetch a high price, she has so many enemies. Alberich knows of that world, she could easily be sent to him.”

“He would struggle what with not having a proper body.” Vale pointed out. “But you have a point. Silver would have heard of that though, he may have his… downsides, but the man is an incorrigible gossip.” That did little to ease Kai’s anxiety, though he knew that Vale was right.

“They could auction her from this world and have someone strong enough to carry people between the worlds buy her.” Catherine said in an unhelpful way. “No Fae who couldn’t walk through the spheres would be able to afford her.”

“Not helping.” Kai said through gritted teeth, wanting to snarl.

“She has to still be in this world.” Catherine said firmly. “Do you want to know how I know that?”

“How?” Kai asked, rubbing his forehead.

“Well, I was under the impression that dragons can sense people they know and find them in different worlds like a powerful Fae can.” She shrugged. “Surely you can tell us if you sense her in this world.” Kai stared at her. “So?”

He shut his eyes and took a deep breath. “No.” He said.

“What?”

“I don’t know.” Kai said, forcing his breathing to remain slow and steady. “She isn't in this world, and yet, she is? There are traces of her, like she’s halfway between worlds. I don’t even know if that is possible.”

“You can have Fae spheres within spheres, correct?” Vale said, looking to Catherine. “If one is within the train, they are within its a sphere, yet also in whichever sphere that the train is in.”

“Yes, I don’t really know the metaphysics of it though.” Catherine adjusted her glasses. “If Irene is within a sphere within a sphere, then the twins are working with a more powerful Fae, or…”

“Or?” Kai’s eyes snapped open, ruby red and making Catherine stiffen and draw away from him on instinct.

“You must be aware of the fairytale Sleeping Beauty?” She asked. They both nodded. “I have heard about Fae who’s archetypes have a lot in similar with such stories.”

“They asked if she was a damsel in distress.” Kai said, his eyes slowly faded back to blue. “I thought that it was a strange question to ask her, too prying in a, sorry Catherine, Fae way.” She shrugged, not caring.

“She could be under a curse, if they are strong enough to do that. If one of them fancies themselves the villain and the other the hero, they could build their power by capturing Irene and holding her as the princess in their story.” Catherine explained, she was fidgeting her fingers with the folds of her shirt tucked into her trousers.

“Would that put her in a sphere within a sphere?”

“It would like… she’d physically be in this world? But mentally elsewhere.” Catherine said. “I think? I’m sorry, but it was never really an area that interested me, I liked reading the stories but the archetypes never felt right to me.”

“How do you bring her back to this world?” Vale asked when Kai did not.

“You would need to wake her up.” Catherine said. “If she’s stuck in their story, you need to go along with it. True loves kiss would be my best guess.” Kai snorted. “I know, it sounds… silly. I’m trying, okay?”

“No, it isn't you.” He said, touching her shoulder. “It’s this whole situation. Right, so true loves kiss, if that is even a real thing.”

“I think it is.” Catherine said a little petulantly. “I could be entirely wrong anyway. It could be something else that I don’t know about, we don’t know. We don’t even know if she’s still in the house! She should have let me keep that stupid compass.”

“She was more than happy to smash that thing into many little pieces.” Kai said, he would have liked to be able to keep it too, or at least, have it kept in the house so they could have it in situations just like this. “I admit, it would have helped. But she didn't like it existing, you know how she can be with this kind of thing, she doesn’t even like having people be able to send her post.”

She’d not wanted to live in the embassy building. She’d have preferred an office space and living elsewhere, with her address not easy to locate, allowing herself that sense of security. Kai pointed out that anyone who wanted to track her down, would still know where she’d be almost every single day.

The Library and Ao Guang had suggested that someone should be available at all times, which Kai had volunteered to do, as they didn't have a Fae counterpart at the time and it would allow Irene to have that sense of security of living elsewhere.

She had chosen instead to live in the embassy too, feeling safer with him than without. And he’d helped her find a few cheap flats to rent out just in case they needed somewhere to run off to in case of a security breach.

“It would certainly make things easier right now, but likely a betrayal of trust the rest of the time.” Vale mused. “A shame, but I do agree with Winters’ destruction of the device, who knows what magic Alberich imbued it with in order to get it to function.”

Kai had considered suggesting a few different methods of being able to find each other, draconic methods, but each one suggested… a familiarity that he was unsure of Irene being okay with, or that he was ready for. Exchanging tokens between family members, especially when caring for a younger member, was commonplace enough.

But tokens between romantic partners?

That implied a level of commitment that he wasn't sure that they were ready for. Dragons didn't get married, some had permanent contracts, some exchanged tokens to signify their relationship, they were both permanent bonds to many, and that was quite the commitment.

He didn't know how Irene would react to that.

He didn't want to lose her by pushing further before she was ready for it.

Maybe he should have told her that it was simply a safety thing and not the truth. She was a smart woman though and likely would have worked it out. Or just tell her the truth, why he wanted to do it, and let her decide. He wasn't sure if he wanted to hear her say no though.

They hired a cab to take them most of the way to the house, getting out of the cab and walking them the last fifteen minutes toward the house grounds. Kai led the way, with the keenest sights of them all, around the edge, boarded with tall hedges. He held some of the branches back, Catherine wriggled through without any issues but a twig and leaf in the hair, Vale and Kai had more issues and came through a little more scraped than she was.

The grounds were bathed in the pale light of the moon, it cast silver beams across the grass and the flowers. Breathing deeply, they could all smell the heavy scents of the flower beds, it was almost impossible to pick the smell of one bloom from another. It was a dizzying mix that somehow worked together when they shouldn’t do.

They cracked the window easily. Kai boosted Catherine up into it and she tumbled into the room before catching herself before she could pitch herself onto the dusty floor. She pinched her nose before she could sneeze, they had been entirely silent up until this point and she wasn't about to ruin that with a sneeze.

Kai did, however, and they all froze, waiting for the sound of a guard, but there was nothing there. “Easiest break in I have ever had.” Vale muttered. “No security guards, not even a servant out here.”

“Let’s not wait around to find out if they have a patrol.” Catherine said. It was easy to follow the footprints to a bookcase. She started running her fingers around the edge of the shelves, searching for a hinge.

“We haven't seen one so far.” Kai said. “But I agree. Hidden doorway?”

“I think we need to work out the code.” Catherine said, stepping back and squinting at the books in the dark, trying to decipher colour or title or author but the moonlight didn't quite reach the shelves and she could barely decipher colour in the gloom and shadow, let alone the lettering.

“That one is almost too easy.” Vale muttered, reaching past her and pulling out a sequence of books. There was a click sound. “Fae, no offence, are a little too predictable.”

“I know we are.” She sighed. “It can be handy, for you.” She looked at the books that Vale had pulled out of place out of curiosity. The tale of Romulus and Remus. Snow White and Rose Red. Sisyphus and Salmoneus. The Two brothers. “Those are all about twins, aren't they? I don’t know the story of Sisyphus and Salmoneus but...”

“They are the least worn.” Vale said. “I suppose that they could choose titles that mean something to them. He looked at the spines a bit closer. “Do they want us to catch them?” The books were almost entirely undamaged, the pages unturned, but there were the marks of finger impressions on the spine, underneath where he was holding them, the only place that these books had ever been held, pinched at the spine to slide them out of place in order to open the door, and then putting them away again afterwards.

Kai pulled on the door and it slowly swung open without a creak, the hinges smelt like oil.

He didn't look at them before starting down the stairs revealed behind the doorway. Vale replaced the books on the shelves, carefully sliding them into place so that they looked untouched, and pulled the door shut behind them, descending into the darkness.

Catherine ran her fingers over the walls, trying to find a source of light, Kai being the only one able to see wouldn't help them at all. She closed her fingers around a wall sconce. “Will some light be a good idea?” She asked, it shifted in her grip, allowing her to lift it off the wall, it was heavy, but not so heavy that she couldn’t hold it aloft in one hand, though she’d be unable to fumble with matches to light it.

“Here.” Vale said, he pulled out a lighter and flicked it open and sparked it twice before lighting the candle. The light was faint, barely stretching two feet away from it, but it was better than nothing. “Can you hold it?”

“I feel better holding onto something that I can use to smack someone.” She said, thinking of that particularly heavy tome that she’d assaulted Lord Guantes with. It was better to hit someone with a wrought iron… “Oh. Actually...” She gave it to him, and then peeled off one of her gloves and reached out to touch it.

She hissed, suddenly flinching back and withdrawing in on herself, clutching her hand to her stomach, pain flashing through her, the smell of burnt flesh hung on the air for a moment before overwhelmed with that of dust again. “It’s iron. Why is it iron?” She shook her hand, as to shake the pain out of herself.

“An excellent question.” Vale mused, looking up at the candelabra, a few questions beginning to form in the back of his mind. The prison in Venice had used cold iron, to keep back the imprisoned Fae. There was no evidence of the Maddox’s being Fae jailors, there was nothing to suggest that from what they knew of the pair, yet they were prepared for other Fae using their tunnel.

So what were they guarding against?

Who were they guarding against?

Irene had brought up several questions about her… heritage. Her father’s- Alberich (she hated the thought of him being her blood relative) chaotic abilities, his deals with the Fae and her own abilities with the Language had left her wondering if there was something more to her than just her humanity. If he was something else, and in return, made her something else.

She wasn't a Fae though, that much was glaringly obvious.

But they all knew that humans could become Fae.

He had nearly become Fae.

If Catherine was right about Irene being in another sphere within this one, then maybe they were trying to infect her with chaos in the same way that that Venice had done to him, and they were preparing for her attempts at escape.

He was silent as they continued with Kai in the lead, he walked side by side with Catherine. It was cold down in the tunnel, but not freezing cold, and it wasn't damp. There was a smell of dust on the air but there was no odour of damp or rot to it. It was well built, though not regularly cleaned.

There was another door up ahead, the light showing around the edge of it and they all stilled almost simultaneously. It was silent all around them. Vale checked that Catherine was wearing her gloves again before he carefully transferred the candelabra back to her. He stepped up to press his ear to the door, shutting his eyes and holding his breath.

It was silent through the door, there wasn't a whisper of voices or the shifting of feet, nor air and breathing. He signalled for Catherine to move the light closer, and found the door handle. He waited to see if either would stop him, before he twisted the handle and slowly pushed it open.

Chapter Text

“No, no, no.” Irene beat her fists on the ‘floor’. There had to be a way out, a way to free herself. She had to be able to break out in some way or another.

There was always a way out. No matter how bleak it had seemed, no matter how alone and helpless she had felt, there was always a way out. There was always something, a stone left to unturn, a hair-brained scheme that comes together at the last minute.

But the truth was, no matter how alone she had felt, there had always been someone. There had always been someone watching her back, someone to turn to. She had felt alone so often, but she never really had been.

In Venice when she thought that she was alone, Vale had been helping from the shadows. In Alberich’s library, where she was ready to give in and die, Kai had come for her. He’d been with her all through New York too, and waiting for her when she returned home afterwards.

Vale and Kai had both helped her through Paris and they’d had an entire team in Vienna, even if Kai had been the only one that she could truly trust, she’d still had help.

Vale, Kai and even Catherine had been there in Alberich’s archive. She’d felt alone when she’d come to in that circle, but she hadn't been. Catherine had freed herself, Kai had freed himself too, and come searching for her, and Vale had been attempting his own escape attempts.

There had been someone with her, helping her since she had met Kai. He had made sure that she had never been alone, never without help, never hopeless.

She hadn't felt this loneliness since before she’d met Kai. He had done so much for her and she hadn't even realised how much he had changed her life until he was gone.

She had changed, though she still wasn't sure if it was for the better, because of him. She wondered if he knew of the effect that he had had on her life, on the changes that he had caused within her. If he knew that when she smiled and kissed him when he said that he loved her, it was her way of saying it back when the words clogged her throat and threatened to choke her.

She curled her legs up toward her chest. She ached in a way that she wasn't sure that she’d felt before like there was a tightness in her chest. Her heart and lungs pressing in on each other until she was left breathless and her head spinning. Her eyes were burning and she tucked her head underneath an arm, curling up on herself.

She was exhausted. She was exhausted and all alone.

She stretched her legs out again and then rolled over to lay on her back, staring up at the unending black, hoping to see the moon or stars or something, but there wasn't anything out there. It was almost dizzying despite there being nothing at all for her to see.

It was just her.

All alone.

How long had she been alone for?

She couldn’t remember how long she’d been walking. How long had it been since she’d seen Kai? Minutes? Hours? Days? Was he in this hell too? Or had she been left here to be forgotten?

She kept telling herself that Kai wouldn't forget her. He loved her. He said it all of the time. He loved her.

But he’d forget her one day. She knew that it was inevitable. There would be a day where she would have to choose to leave him, or chose to stay and hope that he didn't leave her, rather than watch her age and die. He would outlive her by centuries, find a new life and a new love. Forget her and move on. Maybe start a family of little dragonlings with a beautiful princess. A pairing that his family would accept and approve of, something that they would never be able to have.

“So, what do you think?”

She stood up again, staggering with nothing to catch hold of, whipping her head around to find Kai. She knew his voice anywhere, in the dark abyss, in their home. She followed it, slowly at first, then picking up her skirts and running.

She blinked, and suddenly, there was light all around her.

“So, what do you think?” Kai was smiling at her as they walked around an empty home. Their empty home. Their soon to be embassy. “I’ll admit, it needs decorating, but I think it could be a good place. Plenty of space downstairs for working and plenty more up here for…” He stepped close, sweeping her into his arms and touching her cheek. “Privacy?”

Her throat dully ached and she could taste blood as she spoke. “I like the view.” She said. Regent’s park could be beautiful in sunset and from the front bedrooms they would have a clear view out over it. “It’s more modern than the other house. Central heating will be nice.”

“I chose well?” Kai, always in need of a smile and a compliment. He was always earnest, looking at her like she was… celestial, the moon in the dark nights. His light.

“You did.” She said, running her thumb along his jaw. “So, when do we move in?”

They’d decorated before moving in. Irene watched the rooms morph and change around her as she wondered about the house. Men putting up wallpaper and painting the skirting boards. Kai passing her books as she stood on a step ladder to reach the top shelf.

Cooking in the kitchen in nightclothes because they didn't want to get dressed yet.

Kai screaming because she’d turned the hot tap on downstairs and he’d been in the shower, suddenly doused with icy water.

Vale coming over.

Catherine moving in, toting boxes up and down the stairs as they decided where everything would be going and staying. She even tried to keep some plants alive but she’d never had much of a green thumb.

Late nights watching the sunset from the end of their bed with glasses of brandy turning golden in the dying light.

Irene had never believed in perfection, but seeing also of this played before her like a film made her change her mind. Watching herself be carefree and happy made her believe that maybe she’d found her perfection.

And she’d lost it.

Chapter Text

The room beyond the door was lit with burning gas sconces, casting pale light over the room. Over the glass coffin in the middle of the room.

“No.” Kai breathed, he pushed past Vale and Catherine. “This can’t…”

Irene lay in the coffin.

They had dressed her in a heavy-looking white dress. Her skin was nearly as pale as the lace at her throat though she’d had makeup carefully applied, rouged cheeks until they had a healthy rosy colour and painted lips. Her hands were folded across her chest, with a bouquet of roses underneath her fingers. Her hair was loose and curled around her face, having grown out a substantial amount since he’d cut it in New York.

There were flowers in the coffin, she was covered in them, and loose petals too. There were huge vases of flowers around the room as well, at the corners, besides the two doors (the one that they had come in from and one opposite it), and at the corners of the coffin too.

The room was heavy with the smell of lavender and roses.

“They can’t have killed her.” Catherine’s voice was weak and small as she came up beside the coffin as well. “They wouldn't…”

“She isn't dead.” Kai said quietly as he ghosted his hand over the glass of the coffin. “I can still sense her but it’s like she’s getting further away from me even if she’s right here. What are they doing to her?” He pulled his hand back, clenching his fingers into fists, feeling the prickle of his claws beneath his skin.

“I have no idea.” Catherine said. “Uncle said that they fancied themselves a part of a fairytale, maybe one thinks themselves the prince, the other the villain?”

“We can work out what they are doing later.” Vale said brusquely, trying to drag them back to focus. “It’s locked. We need to get it open and get her out of her as soon as we can.” Kai visibly pulled himself together and nodded, fishing out his lock picks and handing Catherine some for her to use.

Kai was grateful for the distraction, anything to help him hold back the rising anger within him. He could feel the spirits of a nearby body of water rising up in anger too, feeling his feelings, raging his rage. The lock picks in his hands were solid and real, he could clench them in his fists and feel their cool metal press into his skin.

He shut his eyes and took a deep breath, he knew that Irene had a habit of counting to ten under her breath, so he tried that too. He could feel the tell-tale formication of scales across his cheeks and the orbits of his eyes. He craved the power that taking his true form would give him, the power to rip the whole house apart, to summon water, to cause a maelstrom.

But as satisfying as that would have been, it wasn’t the solution.

Anger couldn’t fix everything.

There was a lock at each corner and they got to work. Catherine was the first to look up from her task. “I can’t find any tumblers in this one?” She looked at Vale, opposite her, and Kai, next to her. “I don’t think these are normal locks.”

“The glass is too thick to break.” Kai said. “And it could potentially hurt Irene if it shatters wrong. Vale?” The sides of the coffin were leaded glass, the metal providing strength there, and the top seemed to be at least an inch thick. The only weak spots were the two hinges, but they were soldered to the metal edging, leaving no chance of even unscrewing it all.

“I think we need to search the house and find more information on how to open this.” Vale said. “There’s no way to move the coffin. They must have had it built down here.”

“We can’t just leave her.” Kai said. “They are doing something to her!” She looked dead, but he didn't say that. He didn't want to voice that fear. He didn't know what state she’d be like when they returned for her. Catherine had suggested that she was in some separate world of her own and the fear that they’d be unable to bring her back from that, that she would be lost to the chaos of her own mind, was too much for him.

“We need to find a way to release her from this.” Catherine said, grabbing Kai’s arm. “Then we can worry about waking her up.”

Kai put his hand on the glass above Irene’s chest. There was the slightest shift of her slowly and deeply breathing, a small mercy to be able to see that, even if it was so slight that she did look dead. He slowly breathed out, a silent promise that he would save her in his mind. He would be back. He would find a way to wake her up.

“How though?” He asked, voice distant. “How will we wake her when we don’t even understand what they are doing to her? Why they have done this to her?”

“Silver has woken her from a similar state before.” Vale said and Kai repressed his nausea at the memory of that man kissing Irene. He’d saved her life, sure, but he had been so disgustingly smug about it afterwards that it had taken a lot of self-control to not break the man’s nose. That and he didn't want his father to change his mind about appointing Kai to the embassy.

“Back out through the groundskeeper's house? Or see where the other door goes to?” He was finding it harder and harder to keep his focus on what they were doing, he was going to have to start keeping a to-do list (things to do before losing ones shit) if he wanted to stay on track.

The sound of the bookcase door opening answered that question. Vale quickly shut the door that they’d left open and Catherine picked up the candelabra. The other door was locked, but Kai was fast and had the locks opened in under a minute, shutting it behind them again, they locked with a click as soon as it was closed again.

Catherine blew the candle out. “Where now?” She hissed, recognising the carpeting of the servants' corridors. The passageway from the groundskeeper's cottage must have been a lot longer than they’d realised if the two buildings were connected.

“Upstairs.” Vale said. “The servants quarters will be empty.” Kai led the way in a jog toward the backstairs, Catherine glad that she didn't have to worry about keeping a hold of her skirts as she took the stairs two at a time in order to be able to keep up with Kai and Vale.

The smell of dust in the attic was almost overwhelming, it was thick on the unwashed carpets and heavy drapes. Kai used the cuff of his shirt to cover his mouth and nose before he could choke on it.

None of the doors were locked, Catherine picked a random one and they entered. It was a very basic room with a bed and wardrobe with a set of drawers on one side of it. The windows were covered in heavy curtains to keep the light in or out. The bed was still made and Catherine stripped the top blanket off it and pushed it around the cracks at the bottom of the door before relighting her candle.

“Hopefully they aren't looking for this.” She muttered. She sat on the floor. “What do we do?” She looked between them, unsure desperation in her eyes.

Kai sat with his back against the foot of the bed and cradled his head in his hands. “I don’t know.” He confessed. “Those weren't normal locks, we cannot break the glass. She is trapped and I don’t know what to do.”

“We need to locate the keys to the locks.” Vale said. “That’s step one. We can do that in one of two ways, we can search the house in a stealthy manner, or we can take the twins and the butler, tie them up and demand the answers that we need from them.”

“I vote for the second one.” Catherine said. “We can get them to open the coffin and we can find out what they have done to her and why.” The why was the one bit that they were all sticking on. Why choose Irene? She was well placed and her disappearance would not go unnoticed by both Kai and Sterrington, and the Library.

If they wanted a Librarian, she certainly was the easiest target, a Librarian who’s location was public information, but she was also the one that they’d soon notice was missing. But why they would want a Librarian was another query.

They being after Irene, in particular, was a far more likely answer, though what the question was was an unknown again. There was a spider web of unanswered questions and answers without questions with the Maddox twins somewhere in the middle and Irene imprisoned within the webbing.

“The first option will be safer.” Kai said after a long pause as he finished fantasising about beating the twins into a bloody pulp. “Our first priority needs to be to get Irene out of here safely.”

“We may need information from them in order to wake her.” Vale had sat on the bed and had balanced his elbows on his knees to steeple his fingers, deep in thought already. “I agree that our first priority is to get Irene to a safe location, however, the likely hood of us being able to do that is slim.”

“What do you suggest?”

“We imprison them in one room, and then search the house.” Vale said. “We should wait for them to be in their rooms for the night and we can take them one at a time.” Kai rubbed his temples. “Something the matter, Strongrock?”

“I’m trying to figure out how Irene would do it.” He said, voice slightly muffled. “How she has always managed to rescue me, no matter what. She’s always managed it and yet as soon as she is gone? I fall apart. I would tear this house apart if it would help her, but it wouldn't.”

“You just have different strengths.” Catherine said, watching the wax begin to bead and run down the side of the candle. “Irene is good at logistics and planning.”

“And I am good at losing my temper and causing more trouble than I tend to be worth.” Kai muttered. Neither Catherine nor Vale had a response to that, Vale despising conversations with high running emotions (not that he knew how to deal with those anyway) and Catherine simply being at a loss for words.

“Maybe so,” Vale finally said. “But your willingness to beat yourself up is of help to no one right now, especially not Winters.” Kai sighed.

“I know.” Kai said. “We… wait until we think that they are all asleep. Where do we put them? Tie them up to dining chairs?”

“That should do the trick.” Vale said. “And there is unlikely to be anything in there to help them free themselves.”

“I can stay to guard them?” Catherine suggested. She pulled her knife out of her boot. “I’m getting better at fighting. I think.” She looked at Kai.

“I will admit that there is an improvement,” He said. “But no matter how good you are, I will not leave you alone in a dangerous situation.” He shook his head. “Don’t argue with me, Catherine. I would rather do it myself or knock them unconscious, better that than them having the opportunity to hurt you. I think Irene would kill me if I ever let anything happen to you.”

It had been a hastily tacked on statement to save face. Favouring a Fae? Caring for her and keeping her safe the same way that he would do any friend? His kin would find it disgusting. They would punish him for displaying such soft emotions toward the girl.

That didn't stop the fierce protectiveness that he held for her.

“Alright.” Catherine quietly said. “Who do you think that it was coming down to the cellar?” She jumped the topic without a segue, not wanting to dwell on Kai's statement. She wanted to argue it and yet she savoured the feeling of safety that she had when she was with him. He was good to his word, she would be safe with him.

“Probably Alwyn.” Kai said. “He was quite short and rude to us.”

“That is hardly a decent judge of character.” Vale muttered.

“I though Alwyn was quite pleasant.” Catherine frowned. “It was Aeron that gave me a bad feeling, especially when I left, he was watching from the window to make sure that I had actually left. I was wondering if they pretended to be each other sometimes.”

“They are pretty much identical but they do have different hair colours.” Kai said. “I suppose that they could be simply wearing wigs and switching them over.” Vale’s lips quirk into a half-smile. “I am not sure how likely that would be though.”

“I am sure that we can work that bit out.” Vale said. He checked his watch. “I think if we wait in here for an hour, whoever it was in the cellar should have finished whatever business that they have and we shall be free to move around the house.” He looked around the room.

“Time to make rope out of the bedsheets?” Kai asked wryly.

“Exactly what I was thinking mister Strongrock.” They made quick work of the sheets on the bed and the ones in the drawers as well, cutting them into strips and then braiding them together, they weren't the strongest but it would do in a pinch and there was plenty of it so if they couldn’t manage knots that would take a long period of time to undo, the sheer number of knots to undo would make up for it.

##

He undid the locks around the edge of the coffin, sliding the thin and unusual keys into the corresponding keyholes and turning them with a click. He put them back into his pocket before slowly lifting the heavy glass lid, it was hinged at the back.

“There we go.” He said, stepping back. “See if she is ready.”

“I don’t like this idea.” The other said. “Her friends are surely looking for her and we were the ones to see her last.”

“Whatever. By the time they find her, it will be too late and she will be ours forever. See if she is ready.” Their words hardened like ice, very much an order and not at all a request. The other slowly exhaled and stepped up to the coffin, bending down to kiss Irene, brushing the petals of a rose off her rouged cheeks.

Irene stayed porcelain doll still and they pulled away again.

“She needs more time.” The first man said. “When she is ready to wake, she will have no memories of anyone else loving her.”

“If she doesn’t die first. She does need to eat and drink still.”

“Relax. I know what’s I’m doing. She’ll wake up just fine when she’s ready.”

Chapter Text

Walking aimlessly hadn't helped her. The memories had become twisted in front of her eyes. Doing nothing hadn't helped either. She dragged herself up off the floor, staggering without anything to grasp onto.

It was a strange experience, stumbling over nothing without nothing to catch a hold of. She didn't know how she didn't just plunge downward. Or upward. Direction had sort of ceased to mean anything when there were no markers of any way that she could be going in.

It triggered her vertigo and Irene had to take a long time to wait for her head to stop spinning. The… world around her wasn't moving, which was making it even worse.

She wasn't sure if she could throw up, but she thought that she was about to.

She shut her eyes and took a deep breath, waiting for all of the unpleasant sensations to fade away.

Her next plan, when she stopped feeling like she was on the waltzers at a cheap funfair, was to try and find one of the memories. It wasn't logical, but her only hope was that there was maybe a way out through one of the memories, if she could find it before it twisted around on her.

She tried to think of a memory, to chose one of her own. Maybe if she’d chosen it, it wouldn’t turn on her. If she was in control, there would be answers and escape.

When she opened her eyes again, she was sat in front of a piano.

“Kai, why on earth would we need a piano?” She asked, watching him lovingly stroke the mahogany wood. “I mean, it is absolutely beautiful, but it isn't like either of us are pianists.” She knew that he could play, she’d heard it before, but he’d never expressed keen interest in owning his own piano. Just the occasional lament that he’d had a beautiful one in his father’s home.

“I think it looks nice.” He smiled from the piano to her. “Even you have to admit that it looks lovely. And I do play, now I will be able to play much more often.” He sat at the cushioned bench and patted the seat next to him before opening the lid and placing his fingers on the keys.

Irene ignored the music and started looking around the room. It was exactly how she remembered it, except that the door was shut, they usually left the lounge door open unless there was a meeting going on, but when it was just the two of them, it was rarely shut, same as the kitchen door.

She opened it and stepped out. Into their hallway. That was disappointing. She’d hoped that maybe, she knew that it was a stupid wish, that she’d be out into the real world again. It was dark in the hallway. She could hear the piano playing, but she could see Kai sat on the stairs in his nightclothes.

This was a different memory.

Irene padded down the stairs, wrapped up in her dressing robe. Kai was still asleep, but she’d never managed to drift off. She’d lay there for hours before finally getting up. She’d been careful to not wake Kai, as much of a light sleeper as she was.

She turned on the lights in the lounge and sat down at the piano. There was new sheet music on it, a new booklet. She picked it up and opened it.

To Irene,

I hope that you like these pieces.

Xxx

She smiled. She knew that Kai knew she got up in the middle of the night sometimes and that he would never say it to her. He’d left flowers on the piano for her before, but never a note. There were a few other notes in the booklet of music, Kai’s perfect handwriting with little messages for her. A heart drawn on the corner of a few pages.

She started playing, fingers finding the keys as her eyes drifted over the notes on the paper. She knew the piece already, having heard it before, having played versions in other worlds. This one was a little different, it was interesting to hear the different versions of pieces of music, like books that differed by a solitary quote.

She could hear a door open upstairs and then the creak of the stairs, Kai coming to listen to her perhaps? He would never come into the room and he was always back in bed when she started to head upstairs. Footsteps coming closer, her fingers faltered on the keys. He’d never come into the room to actually watch her when she played at night.

The door didn't open though. She kept playing until she was too tired and keeping her eyes open was a struggle. She ran her fingers across the sheet music, perfectly unmarked. That made her frown. Why would there be any marks in the first place? She wasn't the kind to write on it. She shook her head and put it away with the other sheet music that she’d collected. Or had it been gifted to her? She couldn’t remember the last time she’d been in a music shop but she must have been.

The hallway was dark. For some reason, she expected to see someone sat on the stairs. That would have made sense, after all, she’d heard someone in the hallway. But she was alone as she made her way upstairs and passed the spare bedroom/her private study. Her bed was empty too.

She was sure that she should have been crawling into a warm bed and someone's arms. But she was alone. She always worked alone, why would she had a bedmate? Why would there be anyone waiting for her? Her relationships had never lasted after all.

She lived alone.

She always had done.

Chapter Text

They held their breath as the corridor creaked outside. Catherine looked at Kai with wide eyes, he touched a finger to his lips. The room that they were in clearly hadn't been used for years, but they hadn't checked any of the other rooms and it only made sense that the butler slept in the attic too.

There was a click of the door shutting and Catherine exhaled. “Him first.” Vale said grimly. They all nodded. Kai had looped the ‘rope’ around itself and slung it over his shoulder as Catherine moved the sheets that she’d used to stuff underneath the edge of the door.

The hallway lights were dimmed but there was bright light seeping out from underneath one of the bedroom doors. They didn't need to speak to be able to communicate that they needed to do this fast and quiet. Sounds echoed so easily through these manor houses and they didn't want to wake the brothers before they were ready for that.

Even Vale had to admit that the last thing that they wanted was police involvement. They would muddy things up and they wouldn't understand. This was more than what they normally dealt with and trying to explain what was going on would take far too long and be far too irritating.

Kai pointed at Catherine, and then at the floor. She frowned and shook her head. He pointed at her again, and then at the stairs, frowning back. She opened her mouth to argue before she made a quite noise of annoyance (he was sure that she would have snarled if they weren't trying to be quiet), and backed off to the stairs. She crossed her arms and pouted, Kai almost looked apologetic, but he didn't quite manage it.

He looked at Vale and held up three fingers. Counting them down, before they threw the door open. The butler had been sat at a table, he started to his feet. Kai’s fist caught him in the stomach before he could cry out though, winding him and cutting off any shout for help.

It wasn't a struggle to have him bound and gagged in a matter of seconds. Almost too easy but they expected that of a mere servant. Kai rapped him on the back of the neck and his head slumped forward in a dead faint.

“Let’s leave him here whilst we get the brothers.” Kai said.

“Right.” Vale added a couple of more knots, binding him to the chair at the desk, just in case he woke up and tried to escape.

“Am I allowed to help with the next one?” Catherine asked in a hissed whisper as they started downstairs.

“No.” Kai said. “I don’t want for you to get hurt.”

“Will you stop treating me like I am a child?” She demanded, still keeping her voice low. “I am seventeen, not seven. I would appreciate it if you acted like I was a competent member of this party. I want to help, Irene. I can’t help if you keep wrapping me up in cotton wool.”

“And I can’t in good consciousness put you in danger.” Kai said.

“Oh yes, because Irene won’t forgive you. You don’t actually care.”

“Catherine.” Kai stopped and turned to her with flashing eyes. “I could not live with myself if you got hurt, or worse. I am wanting to keep you safe because I care. So please, listen to me when I tell you to put yourself somewhere safe.”

“Okay.” Catherine said softly, her argument dying on her tongue. “Alright.” He squeezed her shoulder before they had to get back to work.

They didn't know where the brothers’ bedrooms were, so carefully and quietly, they made their way from one room to the next, checking them before moving on. They went through half a dozen empty bedrooms before they found the first brother.

He was already asleep, making their job considerably easier. They had him half bound before he even woke up and Vale shoved some scrap fabric into his mouth to stop him shouting, a rudimentary but very effective gag. He thrashed in Kai’s grip, making it a damn lot harder to tie his hands together.

“Just knock him out.” Kai said to Vale, holding him down with a knee to his abdomen, a good way to prevent him getting up, but between that and a tight grip on the brother’s hands, he couldn’t do it himself. Vale’s method of knocking a person out wasn't as neat as Kai’s own, a swift strike to the temple, but it worked.

“What the-” Catherine recognised Alwyn’s voice behind her. He must have still been awake and been coming up to go to bed, seeing her stood in the corridor. She spun around to face him. “Catherine?” She punched him as hard as she could (she wasn’t the strongest) and luckily caught him just below the end of his sternum.

‘Luckily’

Kai had spent an entire afternoon teaching her how to do that in the most effective way. She’d never actually got the chance to try it as neither Kai nor Irene were too keen on getting hit there if it was avoidable, and apparently going to visit her uncle for the sole purpose of trying to punch him hard enough that he became religious and gave up on his several dozen affairs to convert to Catholicism was a bit rude.

Alwyn dropped like an ungainly sack of potatoes, gasping for breath. She kicked him in the back to get him onto his front, and then she sat down on his back, knowing that she was not strong enough to pin a fully grown man, but knowing that she was probably heavy enough that foppish socialite would struggle to push her off when she was kneeling between their shoulder blades.

She was right and he gave up struggling in favour of gasping for breath very quickly.

Kai’s jaw dropped when he came out of the room and saw her sat on top of the Fae. She smiled. “So, turns out, I am actually incredibly good at punching people in the stomach.” She said, almost gleefully. “I didn't realise that it would be quite so effective though.”

He laughed in spite of everything going on. “I told you that it would be.” He said, beginning to bind Alwyn’s hands behind his back. “I am sorry for doubting you. Alright. I’ll drag this one downstairs.”

“It’s Alwyn.” She said. “I think.” Kai nodded. The person assumed to be Alwyn muttered something into the floor but they ignored it. He tried to move when Catherine got off his back, but Kai hauled him up and kept a tight grip on the back of his collar, pulling a little tighter than was absolutely necessary.

Vale had to carry Aeron downstairs, having knocked him cleanout. Alwyn started struggling against Kai when he saw his brother being carried into the dining room and deposited on one of the chairs for Catherine to bind as he went back upstairs to retrieve the butler.

“We have spare for a gag, right?” Kai muttered. Catherine passed off a free length of knotted sheets. “Perfect. Now, mister Maddox, I’m going to gag you and when we are ready to speak to you, I’ll undo it.” Alwyn tried to bite him.

“There we go.” Vale said a bit breathlessly as he put the butler down. He cracked his back before wincing. “Shall we search the rest of this place?” Kai succeeded in getting the gag in Alwyn’s mouth without having his fingers bitten off.

“I think that would be best. Leave those two to come around and think about what they want to tell us.” Kai said, brushing his hands off on his thighs, not that there was anything on them, toying his clothes in the same way he did his hair, a nervous habit that he’d never managed to grow out of.

“I’ll take the study.” Catherine said. “Maybe I’ll recognise some of the books.” There were Fae books, fairy tales but not quite. Rarer than the human ones, very similar stories but very much real in a way that the human ones never had been. She wondered if the Library had ever got their hands on such tomes, but Irene hadn’t know where to start looking for them.

She had no issue with making a mess of the study. The brothers seemed to share it, with two large desks surrounded by ornate bookcases with glass doors to keep dust off the books. It was disappointingly pristine. Until she started going through the papers and discarding them wherever they fell.

She continued to make a mess as she went through everything, the only things that she put back neatly was the books, she may be furious and scared but she still was never going to be the kind of person to ruin books without a reason to do so, like throwing them at a Fae who wanted to hurt someone.

She pulled a desk drawer and upended it, tapping her fingers along the bottom of it before repeating with the three other drawers. She was hoping for a hollow bottom. That was stereotypical and the benefit of a chaotic world, and Fae, was just as Vale had pointed out earlier, it made things perfectly predictable.

She sat back in the chair and looked around the room and smiled as her eyes settled on the paintings in very well dusted frames. She bounded to her feet and across the room. The third painting swung open on hidden frames, it was the simplest painting with a very plain frame and held a small safe behind it.

Irene had told her about such things existing outside of the literature. People were predictable, even if they were normal people. And rich people had the money for such things. Alwyn and Aeron weren't nobility, but they were rich.

She knew that she had no hope of guessing the code for the safe, she wasn't sure how many possibilities there would be for the safe but it was probably upward of a few hundred, potentially, even more, depending on how many numbers went into the code.

She wondered if Vale would know, that seemed like the kind of thing that he would know, so she left to find him. She poked her head into the dining room, Alwyn tried to shout at her through the gag and the other two were still asleep.

“I found a safe.” Vale was stripping one of the bedrooms with the ease of someone who was used to searching through belongings. “It has a dial, I don’t have a clue where to start with that, do you?” He straightened up from searching through doors, like her, he was discarding what he’d already checked wherever it fell.

“What’s the make?”

“Forthright and sons.” She said, she’d noted the name on a plaque at the top of it.

“Excellent.” Vale said, brushing his gloved hands off on his trousers.

“It has to have hundreds of codes.” He shook his head.

“That maker has built-in… a backdoor, so to speak, easy to open if you know what you are looking for. Show me where it is.”

Chapter Text

Irene cleaned down the kitchen counter and threw the cloth toward the sink, she missed and it landed on the tiled floor with a wet slapping sound. She huffed and walked over, picking it up and dropping it into the sink this time. The kettle chose that as the perfect time to whistle and she spun back toward the hob and turned the gas off.

She frowned at the two teacups on the side. She shook her head. She must have got one out, and then forgotten, and got out a second one without noticing. She filled the teapot, inhaling the fragrant smell of the leaves as she left them to steep.

She carried her cup of tea to her desk and set it down next to her paperwork. Her eyes settled on the vase of red roses sat on the corner of her desk, and she frowned.

She didn't remember buying those.

She must be getting forgetful. Work stress or something.

She wouldn't buy herself roses and then forget all about it, surely not. That was just ridiculous, but there they were, blood red petals in an array of buds and fully bloomed flowers with petals that looked soft to the touch.

And they were. They were like velvet underneath the pad of her finger.

When the doorbell rang, she started. And promptly swore when she managed to catch her finger on a rose’s thorn, her blood the same red as the petals as it beaded at the cut and began to roll down her finger.

The doorbell rang and she clenched the wounds finger to the palm of her hand as she hurried to answer it.

She reached for a bolt and… she really needed to put a bolt there, one lock and the chain simply wasn't enough security when she was living all alone. London wasn't safe for anyone, Library wards or not.

Library wards didn't stop burglars unless they were Fae in nature after all and Librarians had many enemies, some of whom were just normal humans.

People usually didn't like being stolen from.

There was no one on the door step. She looked up and down the road before deciding that it was probably children, there were quite a few living on the same street, playing a game. Most alternates had a version of ding-dong-ditch after all.

She sighed and shook her head, locking the door behind her again, her finger still throbbing and bleeding. She looked down at it. Her blood was the same colour as the rose petals had been, a bold and vibrant red in a world of grey and black, so bleak. She sometimes wondered if she could just ask to return to being a journeyman, stop wondering what was missing from this world and leave it.

She was lonely.

Chapter Text

The safe yielding a great deal of information, though the vast majority of it was of little use to them. There was the deed to the house, with both of their names on it as well as an assortment of other pieces of paperwork from bank statements to a pair of old birth certificates.

What they found that was of use was a ring of four keys, odd keys, they were very long and thin, far longer than any lock pick would have been, with very sharp teeth at the end. Vale scrutinised them, he was sure that they were for the coffin, the length would explain their inability to break into it, and they were new judging by the lack of weathering to the metal, and how sharp that the teeth were.

He put them into an inner pocket before Kai could go rushing downstairs to free Irene. They didn't know what there was more to it than just the coffin. Catherine’s suggestion of a high chaos world just for Irene made sense, however, he wasn't sure how it would work.

Was the coffin’s interior high chaos? Magic imbued into the metal? Or had she been given something? A drug perhaps? Something concocted in a high chaos world. Irene had explained the Fae archetypes to him before, a mad scientist certainly seemed like the kind of person to create a drug that would do this sort of thing, he just didn't know if it was possible.

Kai’s lack of complaints about any chaos levels made it hard to come up with anything but mere theories, and what they needed was more concrete than theory.

“Do we have anything else?” Catherine asked tiredly, her eyelids felt too heavy as exhaustion began to set in, it was well on its way to dawn, though Kai and Vale showed no signs of feeling the same fatigue as the young Fae.

“The letters sent between the brothers and Sterrington, and then them and Irene as well.” Kai said. He’d helped Irene draft them. “There’s nothing in those that I wasn't already aware of.” Vale nodded.

“They were very careful with all of this.” Vale said. “I haven't found any evidence of… well, anything. If it wasn't for Winters being here, I would struggle to prove their involvement at all. I am curious about what was used to sedate you though, what they used and if she has been given something else as well.”

“Let’s go and ask them.” Kai’s eyes flashed like rubies lit by firelight, barely withheld fury bright in them, speaking of untold strength and anger. They may not be all too close to the river but there was more water than just that that he could call to himself. He was confident that, if he so wished, he could bring the house down about the brothers’ ears.

Vale grabbed his shoulder. “I think it is best that you let me do the talking.” He said firmly. “I mean you no insult but we need to be smart about this.”

“I know.” Kai’s voice was a near growl. “We need to get her out of here before whatever they are doing hurts her in some way, if it hasn't already.” Vale nodded.

Both of the brothers were conscious when they re-entered the room, Aeron’s eyes unfocused as he tried to look at them, head lolling to the side slightly. Alwyn attempted to spit curses through the gag.

They ungagged Aeron first.

“What have you done to miss Winters?” Vale asked simply, voice void of anger or emotion yet somehow still demanding a response. Aeron looked up at him, pupils blown wide, before dropping his head again with a groan of pain. “Mister Maddox, we have the keys to the coffin, we are going to let her out.”

“But you haven't yet?” He didn't sound angry, just resigned, tired.

“We want to know what was done to her so that we don’t hurt her any further.” She’d been in the coffin (assumedly) for over twenty-four hours, she’d likely be suffering from dehydration at the very least, before they got to whatever was being used to keep her unconscious.

“You can’t wake her.” Aeron shook his head. “He made it impossible.” They looked to Alwyn.

“What is he doing?” Kai demanded.

“You are trying to turn her into a Fae.” Vale answered for both of them. “That’s why there was iron downstairs, wasn't it?” Alwyn tried to speak but they ignored him. “You want her to be Fae, and you don’t want her to be able to fight back.”

“A Fae Librarian. Imagine that.” Aeron said. “She’d be so powerful. Unstoppable.”

“But why are you doing it?” He just shook his head. “Maddox, you are going to be dealing with a lot more than the police of this world. You took the ambassador for the Library! We are not even the worst of it. She-” he pointed at Catherine. “Knocking you down is going to be a walk in the park when the dragons get their hands on you, and don’t think that they won’t.” He shook his head again.

“We have ways of dealing with Fae.” Kai’s voice was slow and icy. “But no, I don’t think we will be the one dealing with him. We can give him to the Cardinal. I am sure that he will… enjoy that.” He watched both of the men flinch at that threat.

“I am sure that if we send a message to my uncle, he will be able to have the Cardinal’s people here to deal with them within the next…” Catherine looked at the clock on the wall. “I’d say twelve hours at the absolute most.”

“Miss Winters was approved by the Cardinal.” Vale said. “Imagine his anger at finding out what you have done to her. So, what do we need to do to be able to wake her up?” He looked between them, and then pulled Alwyn’s gag out too. “Well?”

“You can’t.” He laughed. Kai crossed the room in a flash and struck him hard, his head snapping back and there was the tell-tale popping sound of a nose being broken.

“What have you done to her?” Catherine demanded, voice cracking almost painfully.

“Librarians all have the same weakness.” Alwyn muttered before spitting blood and saliva out onto Kai’s boot. “They have no family. No one to love them, no one that they love.”

“You were correct.” Vale said to Catherine, the first to recover.

“Even if she did ever have someone loving her, she won't remember them soon. We were going to wait until she was a clean slate and wake her ourselves. Maybe it’s already too late.” He grinned, blood dripping down his face. “Maybe she’s forgotten all three of you already. Good riddance I say.”

Catherine grabbed Kai by the hand. “Come on. They just want to make you angry.”

Vale unlocked the coffin and carefully lifted up the heavy lid, it didn't creak. “I think that this is the most peaceful I have ever seen her.”

“Well, I hate it.” Catherine said, jabbing Kai in the shoulder. “Go on. Wake her up.”

Kai touched Irene’s cheek. Vale had been right, Irene never was this peaceful, even when she was asleep, there was a crease between her brows and pursed lips during a nightmare and a gentle smile during a good dream.

He leant down and pressed his lips to hers. She was cold.

Kai straightened up. Nothing. She didn't stir. There was just… nothing.

He staggered backwards, feeling weak at the knees. “It didn't work.” He rasped, throat constricting, choked by his emotions. Catherine stepped forward to stand next to the coffin.

“It has to.” She said, looking back at Kai. “Maybe she just needs time to wake up, for the magic to work.” She flicked her head back to the coffin, silently praying that Irene would just… blink her eyes open. “It… she has to wake up.”

“Catherine…” Kai’s back hit the wall and he sagged against it. “This isn't a story. Irene and I aren't characters in a story, our lives are just that. Lives.” He rubbed his burning eyes. “Maybe it’s because I’m a dragon, maybe we aren't ‘true loves’, if that even exists outside of the Fae.”

“It has to exist.” Catherine tried to sound firm, but her voice was shaking. “It has to be real, you and Irene are disgustingly in love and if that isn't true love then I don’t know what is.” She breathed deeply, chest heaving. “It has to be real. I need it to be real! I lost my parents Kai! I can’t lose her too. I-” Her voice cracked painfully and she let out a strangled sob.

“I’m sorry, Catherine.” Kai said quietly. “I don’t know what more there is to do.”

Tears ran down Catherine’s cheek as she leant down to rest her forehead on Irene’s shoulder, her whole body shaking as she cried. Vale reached out and touched her back lightly.

“We aren't giving up.” He said, voice rough. “There are still things to try. We can take her to your uncle, he’s woken her once, maybe he can do it again.” He looked to Kai. “And if he can’t, someone from the Library will come to look for her, we can ask for their help, or the dragons, just because it didn't work, doesn’t mean that we are giving up.”

He pulled Catherine up and lifted her down from the dais, handing her to Kai when he held his arms out for her. Kai folded his arms around her into a tight hug. Vale looked down at Irene and sighed, before fixing some of the hair that had been moved out of place. Someone had taken the time to neatly braid her hair and weave flowers into it.

“Catherine? What do these flowers mean? It’s never been something that I have studied.” He asked. She sniffled and pulled away from Kai to look back at Irene.

She sniffed again and Vale offered her his handkerchief. “Uh, the red roses mean love.” She swallowed. “Lilacs… I think that they were meant to be for family? Daisies have lots of meanings, it depends on the situation.”

“What would you suggest?” He pressed.

“Loyalty? Maybe?” She shrugged. “I think they are usually sent to new mothers though. It really does depend.” She rubbed her eyes. “I don’t know, Vale.” Vale pressed his lips together and slowly nodded. “I’m sorry.”

“You don’t need to apologise.” Kai said and Vale nodded. “What are you thinking, Vale?”

“It is an interesting choice of flowers.” He shrugged. “It could mean nothing, or it could mean everything, one of those situations really.”

“What do we do now?” Catherine asked.

“I’m not sure.” Kai admitted. “Do we take her with us?”

“It is probably a good idea.” Vale nodded. “Or we reseal it and hope that she will be safe.”

“No, I am not taking that chance.” Kai said. “I’ll carry her.”

“Could you try, just one more time?” Catherine asked. “I know that… I am being stupid and desperately naive. But please. One last time.” Kai sighed and wondered if the pain in his chest was what it felt like to have his heart rended in two.

“It can’t hurt to try.” Vale said. He looked down at Irene, she was so pale but they’d applied rouge to her cheeks and lips, giving her a porcelain doll look, so unnatural from the unruly spitfire woman that he knew that Irene truly was. “If true love is the fix… I know you and Winters well enough by now to know that I have never seen anyone as perfect for each other as you are.”

“Wait… No.” Catherine said, shaking her head as Kai stepped forward. “Vale, you kiss her first.”

“Excuse me?”

“You said that the flowers may have meaning. You don’t have to kiss her on the lips or anything.” Catherine said, her eyes suddenly bright again. “Love has more than one form, the Greeks had seven words for it.” Vale looked at Kai.

“She does care about you.” Kai said. “Both of you, you are her family, even if not by blood.” Vale looked at Irene, before sighing, and brushing his lips across her forehead, and stepping back.

“See? Nothing.” Catherine practically pushed him out of the way in order for her to reach, and kiss Irene’s cheek, then, she turned to Kai.

“Your turn.”

Kai sat where Catherine had been crying and stroked Irene’s cheek with the back of his finger. He wanted this to work, if not for their sakes, for Catherine’s. But he wasn't sure if he believed in true love, and if he didn't believe, was it even real? Could he wake her if he didn't believe in them?

Kai loved Irene, he loved her in a way that he had no idea he was capable of, his waking thoughts were filled with her, and his dreams were too. So many memories of times spent in the old house, before they were even together, and he knew that he loved her back then too, preferring her friendship to nothing at all, if that was all that he could have.

And then, he could have more. They could have more and she had kissed him hard enough to knock the air out of his lungs and make him grin like a giddy idiot. She did that to him.

He shut his eyes and leant down, cupping her jaw with long fingers, and pressing his lips to hers, begging his ancestors that she’d wake, that he would have his love again. His love.

If true love did exist like it did in the stories, what was to say that it didn't take other forms like Catherine had suggested. Irene was loved in more ways than just romantic, and she loved in return.

His chest ached as he sat back again.

Irene lay still, her eyes still shut, her skin still unnaturally white. He dropped his head, wanting to shout, scream, do anything. “Nothing.” He finally managed to say, swallowing anger, though he could feel claws at his fingertips, wanting to find those brothers and tear them to bloody shreds for taking her away from him, away from them. “I’m sorry Catherine, but I don’t think we can fix this.”

He stepped away from the coffin, fingers lingering on Irene’s cheeks as he slowly exhaled. “I’m sorry.” He said, much more quietly this time, apologising to Irene. He just wasn't enough.

“We need to get out of here.” Vale said, stepping forward and brusquely starting to remove the flowers, there was so many of them that, in some places, parts of Irene’s body were hidden underneath their weight. “I’m sorry Strongrock, but we are likely out of time.”

He slid a hand under Irene’s knees and went to start pulling her out when she groaned, and he stilled.

“She’s waking up.” Catherine said. Vale shifted her back to where she’d been laying, and watched as her eyelids flicker, not opening just yet, but a clear sign that she was rousing. They both looked to Kai, who was staring open-mouthed. “Kai?”

His name drew him back to the room and he shut his mouth, sitting on the edge of the coffin and pulling Irene into his arms, cradling her against his chest and cupping her face again. Please. He begged anyone listening. Give her back to me. Back to us.

“Irene.” He said her name softly. “Come on, come back to us.” He kissed her again, hoping with all hope that, somehow, she could feel his love for her through the touch of his lips.

Irene gasped against his lips and suddenly she was clinging to him and kissing him back.

Then, she pulled back. “What the hell is going on?” She demanded, looking around the room. “Where am I, what am I wearing and what is going on?”

“We can explain later.” Catherine said.

“And who are you?” Everyone else froze, staring at Irene in mute shock.

“That isn't funny.” Catherine said. “It is not at all funny, Irene.”

“How do you know my name?”

“Irene.” Kai touched her shoulder and she shrugged his hand off.

“And as for you? How dare you?” She hissed. “I have told you time and time again that I will not have relations with my student. You couldn’t listen to that though, could you?”

Kai’s head was reeling and he felt nauseated.

“Winters, he hasn't been your student for several months now.” Vale said in a low voice. “And that is Catherine, your new student.” Irene’s laugh was sharp.

“This isn't a funny joke.” She said. “What is going on?”

“This is going to have to wait.” Kai forced himself to say, holding back seething rage. He didn't offer Irene a hand, instead, Vale stepped forward to do that. “You were kidnapped by a pair of Fae.”

“Am I in a wedding dress?” She asked, looking at the heavy dress, it was uncomfortable on her hips.

“We think so.” Vale said. “Like I said, it is going to have to wait. We need to leave. Now.”

Chapter Text

Irene had to ring the doorbell to be let in, stood on the second to the top step with both of her hands tightly wrapped around the small case in her hands until she could feel her knuckles begin to ache.

It wasn't the house that she remembered, but it was the one that she’d been given the address to and told that she lived there now. She’d been away for two weeks, the Library wanting to run their own tests, and then reaching out to other people for their assistance, all the while that she was being extremely uncooperative when she could get away with it.

A message had been passed along from the Cardinal, apparently, a high power Fae that she seemed to know well enough that he wrote to her expressing his apologies for her current state, and promising that the people who had done it to her were being adequately punished.

Whatever any of that meant.

She heard the lock turn and looked up. And then down again.

“You’re back!”

“Apparently I do live here,” Irene said slowly. “Catherine, right?” Catherine’s shoulders slumped.

“Yes.” She said dejectedly. “I thought that they would have… been able to help.”

“Evidently not.” Irene sighed and Catherine stepped back to let her into the house. “But apparently I have work that needs to be done no matter what is going on.” She’d have liked a bit more than two weeks, and two weeks being poked and prodded at that. She wasn't sleeping well with memories of Alberich’s Library still turning in her mind, so close and real to her and yet months ago to those around her.

“Your room is upstairs and it’s the third one on the right,” Catherine said, locking the door behind her. “Kai is with Vale at the moment, I don’t know where they are or when they will be back.”

“Have they been leaving you alone a lot?”

“The Library sent someone to make sure that I was still learning.” She shrugged. “She’s here too. You turned the attic into your own space and we used that to work in, so that’s where she has been using.” Irene just nodded, her head beginning to hurt.

“Right.” She muttered. “Well, I would say that it is good to be back, but I don’t think I can.”

She followed Catherine’s directions, leaving her alone in the entryway as she walked upstairs and opened the right door and froze.

The room was easily bigger than any she’d ever had before. She had known that it was a big house, that was obvious from outside, but this was just ridiculous. The bed was easily double the size of the one that she slept in the Library, not a four-poster but as near to that level of extravagance as one could get without all of the drapery.

She set her case down on the edge of the bed and touched the sheets. She didn't even want to guess at the time and money spent putting this room together, it was almost ridiculous and definitely not what she would have chosen.

She turned to the wardrobe, far larger than she would need, and opened it up. It was about half full, more full than she would have expected and her dresses were sorted from casual day dresses to the more extravagant evening gowns that she apparently needed. She recognised the black dress that she’d worn the night before Kai’s kidnapping and combed her fingers along the soft fabric.

“Oh good. You are here finally.”

“Bradamant,” Irene said as she turned to face the woman in the doorway. “Of course they sent you.”

“I helped with the treaty and know the world.” Bradamant shrugged. “Anyway, I have a lot of things to fill you in on apparently. So once you are sorted out, I will be in the study downstairs.”

“Bradamant?”

“Yes?” She sighed.

“Who’s house is this really? Did Kai’s family sort it out because this-" she waved a hand around the room. “Is really not my style.”

“I believe that you and the prince took care of the vast majority of it.” Bradamant said. “I don’t know how involved you were upstairs but I do believe you sorted the study out at the very least.”

Irene looked at the very large bed, trying to not recall Kai’s lips on hers as she came too. He’d been silent the entire return to London and she had gone straight into the Library, but it had been hard to ignore the glances that he shot her, the broken look in his eyes.

She probably hadn't been alone in such a large bed.

And it wasn't that, from her memories, that hadn't been something that she’d been opposed to. Apparently, he was no longer her student, which took care of one of the larger hang-ups, but he was still a dragon. That was still a major complication.

When had she stopped caring about that?

When had she allowed herself to stop being so scared and to accept his affections?

“I’ll be downstairs soon.” She said softly.

“I will make coffee.” The case only contained a few things, clothes in the Library that fitted the worlds aesthetic, or the aesthetic that she remembered, fashion styles could move fast but besides from fitting in, she didn't really care about that. There was a book, which she put on her bedside table, and a nightdress which was shoved underneath a pillow.

There were a good eight pillows on the bed. She never slept with that many. That would just make her neck hurt.

She found some slippers underneath the bed and she exchanged her boots for those before she went in search of the bathroom to put her toiletries away.

The bathroom was big too, with a large claw foot bathtub that could probably fit two people in, with a shower overhead, she was glad of that. There was a cupboard above the sink that she opened and revealed neat rows of various products. She recognised Kai’s but none of the others, so she just put them in empty spaces and left it at that.

The house was quiet as she went back downstairs, Catherine having vanished into one of the rooms upstairs, but Bradamant had left the door to the study open. There was a sense of immediate comfort when she stepped inside.

The walls were filled with bookcases, floor to ceiling where they could be, the ample space meant that the books hadn't been crammed into every little space and there was even room for knick-knacks too.

Bradamant was sat on an armchair underneath a large sash window and she got up as Irene came in.

“That’s your desk there, I have been trying to work through the letters that have been building up whilst you were away but between that and Catherine and everything else, not much has been done, I’m afraid.”

“Everything else?”

“Silver has interrupted at least four times in the last week.”

“Oh, he’s still around?”

“Catherine is his niece, I don’t think we can stop him from checking in on her if we tried to, short of killing him, obviously.”

“Obviously.” Irene echoed.

“Anyway. I will be here for a few more weeks to make sure that you aren't in too far over your head.” Irene waited for the insult. “The Prince and madam Sterrington will be by, there are weekly meetings to discuss- What’s wrong?”

“Sterrington as in the Fae who worked for Lord Guantes?” Irene demanded.

“I don’t know? Yes, I think so? Does it matter?”

“She hit me with a taser.”

“You did blow up her hand.”

“The taser happened first and I didn't mean to do that to… is Kai okay with all of this? She helped the people who kidnapped him?”

“You have been working with her for a few months now, so I suppose so. And you did both approve of her being the third member of the embassy, so at some point, you both decided that you were okay with her.”

Irene rubbed her forehead.

“Okay?” She said slowly. “What else am I missing? Other than… I don’t know how.”

“To my knowledge, nothing,” Bradamant said. “I am sure that in these past months you have caused a lot of chaos but I was not made privy to that. I know what I need to know and have told you that. I am sure that the prince can fill you in on other more personal things.” Irene did not like the way that Bradamant stressed the word personal.

Irene threw herself down into her desk chair and picked up the cup of coffee that Bradamant had made for her. She burnt her tongue on it.

“Are you… alright?”

“Are you?” Irene shot back before she had the chance to stop herself from snapping. She expected Bradamant to snap straight back at her with some cutting insult, but she didn't. She just arched a brow.

“Yes, I am.” She said slowly.

“I don’t remember you ever being this cordial unless you wanted something.” Bradamant’s laugh was cold. “I don’t remember any debts owed, so if there is a favour or something that I owe you, I think it’s probably null and void.”

“It would probably shock you to know that we are- we were- on speaking terms and were relatively polite to the other. The last email you sent me asked how I was doing, which I think is a first.” It was Irene’s turn to arch a brow, it didn't look as good as it had done on Bradamant’s face, less elegant and more mildly confused.

“Oh dear lord, I mellowed?” Irene asked before burning her tongue again. Bradamant’s laughter was genuine that time.

“That you have. You mellowed out a bit. I know, I was horrified too and I entirely blame the prince for that. Catherine probably isn't helping though.” Bradamant blew on her own cup of tea, a small puff of steam floating up into the air.

“What has happened?” Irene asked.

“I don’t know much.” Bradamant sounded pained to admit ignorance. “After Alberich’s Library, I didn't see you for a few months and”- Irene visible cringed. “How recent was that for you?”

“Three weeks?” Irene asked, her voice cracking. “I think. I don’t… it’s hard to work it out.” Bradamant went to say something, and then shut her mouth again and leant back in her seat.

“Ah.”

“Ah, indeed,” Irene said softly, she put her coffee down. “How long ago was that?”

“Six months give or take.” Bradamant almost sounded sorry. “I think that maybe mister Vale or the prince are better at filling you in on what you missed. Unless you are the kind to keep a diary?”

“Hardly.” Irene snorted, suddenly feeling incredibly tired like she had been drained of all of her energy. She tapped her fingers on the desk. “What am I meant to do now?”

“I don’t know.”

##

Vale watched Kai as the other man stared out of the cab window. Kai knew that Vale was watching him, but he didn't say anything, just shut his eyes and rested his forehead on the window. “What if she doesn't remember any of it still?”

“I don’t know,” Vale admitted. “I can tell you of the science, of people who have suffered from amnesia, of what they do afterwards. But I cannot tell you what will happen to you, or to her.”

It was a conversation that they’d had countless times. Kai pacing the carpet of Vale’s study, fretting over Irene with nothing that anyone had to say helping to calm him. The shock of her anger after she’d just woken up had shaken him and he was yet to get past the tone in which she had scalded him, or asked who Catherine was.

The cab pulled up outside of the house and Vale was the first out. Kai moved slowly, almost reluctantly, taking the time to thank and pay the driver, wishing him a nice day before turning back to the door, already opened by Vale.

Catherine had seen them arriving from her bedroom window and trotted down the stairs. “Irene’s back.”

“I know,” Kai said softly. “Where is she?”

“She was talking to madame Bradamant for a while but I think she’s currently in your, well, her room,” Kai slowly nodded. “She’s not better. She’s still missing the memories.” He paused for a moment, pulling his coat off, before visibly shaking himself.

“Okay,” He said when it very much was not okay. “How are you doing?” Catherine shrugged and he arched a brow. Bradamamnt seemed a passable teacher but she didn't really care about Catherine’s well being, so that responsibility, in his opinion, fell to him.

“It’s hard. She looked at me like she saw right through me,” She folded her arms across her middle. “She had to double-check what my name was.”

Vale clapped Kai on the shoulder as he looked at the stairs. “I’ll put the kettle on,” He said as if tea could fix all of their problems. If only it was that easy and sitting down with some tea would change it all back to how it was before.

Irene was sat on the edge of the bed, looking out of the window, watching as the sun began to set, painting Regent’s park in a pink glow. She jumped when he tapped on the door, having left it wide open.

“Mind if I join you?” He asked as she turned to look at him.

“Not really,” She shrugged. “Did I hear Vale?”

“HE’s making some tea.” Kai nodded and sat next to her, looking out of the window, he wasn't sure if he’d be able to hold it together if he looked at her, Catherine was right, having her look at him the way she was, was almost disturbing and most definitely upsetting. “How are you doing?”

“I’m tired,” Irene replied. “Hard to sleep when you are getting poked and prodded to see what is wrong with you,” She tilted her head to the side a little bit. “This is the wrong bed, I didn't know that we had moved house and, you know when you stay in a hotel and you kind of miss your own bed?”

“Yes, and then you got here and it’s still the wrong bed?”

“Exactly.” She nodded. “I didn't pick this bed, did I?”

“You gave me free rein over the upstairs as long as I left the study and lounge to you,” He had a gentle smile. “Apparently my attempts to organise the books was frustrating you.”

“Did you buy the biggest bed that you could find?”

“Not quite the biggest?”

“And how long were we sleeping together for?”

“I was wondering when you would ask me that.” He looked at his hands. “We had, were? I don’t… we started a romantic relationship nearly five months ago. It wasn't just physical.”

“Oh.”

“That surprises you?”

“I have never been good at those kinds of relationships, being open is… hard. Were we happy?”

“Very.”

“I’m sorry.”

“Yeah. Me too.”

Chapter Text

At the very least, Irene enjoyed the bathtub. Being of above-average height, even as a woman it was sometimes hard to find a bathtub that she could comfortably lay down in, but she could fully submerge herself in this one and just lay there until the water was slowly cooling, and even then she drained away some of the water and topped it up so that she could continue to just stare at the ceiling.

It wasn't until she could feel herself starting to fall asleep, finally too exhausted to keep her eyes open, that she got out of the bath and wrapped herself up in a very fluffy towel and started to roughly dry her hair.

Even the nightdress was something that she would never buy for herself. She did like it though, the silk felt pleasantly cool as it brushed against her warm skin. It was something that she’d run her fingers over in shops, but never buy for herself, unable to justify the luxury of real silk just for the sake of something nice to sleep in.

She grabbed her towels and padded over to her bedroom, dropping them into the empty basket in the corner that she was assuming was for laundry and sat down on the edge of the bed. Then she lay down, wet hair getting the pillow wet.

The duvet was heavy and for once, she could feel herself relaxing, that felt right, the weight of it felt right. She shut her eyes and buried her nose into the pile of pillows, letting out a soft sigh. She could smell saltwater, a smell that she’d begun to associate with Kai.

The smell was as comforting as the weight and warmth of the bedding and she could feel herself drifting off, finally left alone with enough peace to slip into sleep without any interruptions just as the rain began to patter against the window panes.

Kai couldn’t sleep, however. He had been sleeping in the spare room since Irene had left back to the Library, moving all of his things into it and neatly organising it. It had all felt wrong to set it all up, almost like his room had been in the old house.

He’d only been sleeping when exhausted, pushing himself to stay awake for days on end until he collapsed in exhaustion. He’d hoped that Irene’s presence would soothe him enough to sleep.

He’d been holding out the hope that there would have been some fix, that she would be back and remembering him like she’d never forgotten.

A physical barrier between them was easy to deal with, it wasn't as painful.

A metaphysical one was agony.

She was in the next room, asleep (hopefully) in the bed that they had shared for a few months but with no memories of any of that having happened.

He didn't know where he and Irene stood anymore.

There hadn't been much time for privacy to discuss what had changed. Bradamant had been filling Irene on everything that she needed to know and Irene had retired early to have a bath having absorbed as much information as she could before starting to get a headache.

He’d hoped for that chance to at least… talk about what there was between them now, but the few minutes they’d shared was not enough to have that conversation and he wasn't even sure how to begin that conversation.

He’d always been good with words, he was well-spoken, he was collected. And yet as soon as he’d sat down beside Irene, that was all gone. He’d been unable to find the right words, or even any words to begin discussing what had happened.

The space between worlds was easy. He could comprehend that, he could understand it.

He couldn’t understand the new distance between them.

The rain was getting louder outside, wind rattling the glass in its frame. The sound of heavy rain on glass used to be so soothing to him but now it did nothing to ease his mind, it was just a background noise, drowned out by his rapidly spiralling thoughts.

He knew that Irene would likely get up if she heard him getting up and leaving the house. He wasn't sure where he would go, but being outside seemed so much better than in his bed.

He got up and as quietly as he could, he pushed open the sash window so that he could lean out of it, feeling the rain as it trickled through his hair and ran over his skin, washing away the tears that were starting to bead at the corners of his eyes.

He’d practised climbing out of this window countless times, so he withdrew to quickly throw on some clothes before carefully swinging his legs out of the window and grabbing onto the drain pipe. The rain left the metal slick and hard to grip but he managed to climb down without falling, leaving the window open so that he could climb back in when he felt like returning, he hadn't gone downstairs to get his keys (he’d have used the door if he had done) and using the front door would have led to awkward questions about what he had been doing.

London was almost always busy. It was a city constantly awake, humming with life even if it was the seedier alleyways populated by the criminal classes. In the rain it was quiet, but he was still not the only person on the streets.

He shoved his hands into his pockets and started to pick roads almost entirely at random, he didn't really care about where he was going, he just knew that he could not be in that house anymore, it was suffocating inside but out in the rain, he could feel some of the tension melting away. He knew that even this storm wouldn't soothe him enough to be able to sleep, but it was a little better.

He cursed when he looked up and saw the British Library. Of course, he’d ended up here. He was in a Chaos world, it was hard to pick the streets at random when he’d always end up where ‘the story’ needed him to be, even if he refused to be another character, that wouldn't stop the world from trying to draw him in.

It was all locked up tight with almost all of the lights turned off, except for a few that must have been forgotten or left on so that the night guards could see their way. Nonetheless, he found a window on the ground floor that was easy enough to force open and he dragged himself inside, landing nimbly on the balls of his feet and dripping wet.

Muscle memory drew him through the corridors and up the stairs, he didn't even both to try to be quiet, the guards clearly didn't care too much and even if he did get caught, he was finding it very hard to care.

What had been Dominic Aubrey’s office now was little more than a large storage room, badly damaged and empty bar a desk with a cloth thrown over it and a door with a padlock that no one could seem to find the key for, or even break open.

He sat on the floor opposite the door, ignoring the dust sticking to sodden trousers. He took a deep breath, tasting the dust in the air before slowly exhaling.

He could remember talking to Aubrey in this room, what they had thought was Aubrey. Irene’s annoyance at the assignment, the way she’d pressed her lips into a thin line even though her eyes were alive with her curiosity about the new world, about the book that they were after.

“Is this how you thought it would end up like?” His voice was rough, catching in a throat tight with the urge to not cry. He felt stupid talking to an empty room, to a memory long since gone to everyone but him, but he couldn’t stop going. “If you knew that this would happen, would you still do it? Would you still kiss me knowing you would forget me?”

He rubbed his eyes with the heel of his palm and pretended that it was just the dust making his eyes burn and not the fractures within his heart, the pain in his chest unlike anything that he’d ever felt before, it hurt to breathe when he thought about Irene and what they used to have.

“I would have,” He said, beginning to trace patterns in the dust that he noticed was marked with footprints, Irene and Bradamant’s probably. Hopefully. “I would do it all again. A few months over nothing? I’d do it all over again, even though it hurts.” He drew a heart in the dust and then rubbed it away again, only to draw another.

“I want to make you fall in love again, but I don’t know if I can,” He slowly exhaled. “We went through so much together, and now it was just me doing all of that. You don’t remember how we fell in love and how can I show you that?”

He fell silent, unable to find the words anymore. He didn't know what there was left.

He had waited in this room so many times since he left the Library, waiting for Irene to return from dropping something off or to check her emails. There was a cafe opposite but he’d always wait in the office for her and they’d get coffee afterwards, he always insisted on paying and Irene often distracted him and grabbed the cheque.

They’d run home through rainstorms, kissed in the hallway dripping wet and Irene laughing against his lips. He’d tossed a snowball at her and accidentally knocked her hat off and she’d shoved him into a pile of snow that someone had swept up.

They’d called on Vale and dragged him out of his rooms to get some fresh air for a change and something to eat.

Catherine had joined them, going into the Library when Irene had figured out how to do that and waiting with him when she hadn't. She’d read and ignore him in a comfortable silence that Kai had come to appreciate.

That comfort between him and Catherine was still there, she’d come to him more than once in the past week but it was hard to comfort her when he was in pieces too.

He just didn't know what to do anymore.

Chapter Text

It took Irene going through three cupboards in order to find the sugar and the coffee. It was easy enough to recognise her preferred cups, those hadn't changed, small comforts. The way that the porcelain felt as she wrapped her hand around it felt right compared to everything else that she’d dealt with in the past two weeks.

The feel of it felt right in a way that she wasn't entirely sure that she could explain as she ran her finger along the rim of it. There was a chip that she didn't remember and she frowned as she held it up to eye level and sighed. She really liked this cup, probably why she kept using it even after it had been damaged.

She sat at the table expecting to feel the worn wood of the old kitchen table, the knife marks from when Kai had made her jump when she’d been sharpening them once, a burn mark because Kai had put a hot pan straight down on it whilst distracted, a red wine stain and countless coffee cup rings on chipped varnish.

Someone had already been up and left the newspaper on the table, she pulled it toward her and realised that it had been opened to the crossword with a pen tucked in between the pages.

A little moan slipped out between her lips when she realised that someone had stocked the cupboard with her favourite tea, and she let herself slouch a little in the chair as she started on the crossword.

She knew that she was safe. She knew that… despite everything, she was around people that she had chosen to trust at some point, people that she cared about (Bradamant was on the cusp of being someone that she cared about due to work obligations or because they were friends now.) She couldn’t remember Catherine, but she was there for a reason, Irene had been okay with her being there for some reason, it was just hard to remember that.

She drank her way through a pot of tea whilst she worked on the crossword, she could hear someone in the study but she ignored it until she had finished both tea and puzzle and had put her cup by the sink to wash up later.

Bradamant was at her desk, reclining in the chair and scrunching up a ball of paper. “I’m not interrupting something am I?” Irene asked, looking around the otherwise empty study.

“I am just going over the agenda today, and you haven't seen the prince have you? He’s not in his bedroom,” Bradamant shrugged before casually tossing the paper toward the bin, it hit the rim and bounced out and onto the floor, rolling underneath one of the other desks.

“I don’t even know which room is his,” Irene said. “I’ll go and get dressed and then see if I can find him, I didn't hear him going out last night.”

“His window was open so he probably went out that way to not wake you,” Bradamant said. “That or kidnapped. Again.” Irene shut her eyes and took a deep breath. She could taste coffee, ink and dust in the air.

“That is not a funny joke to make,” She said.

“I’ve read the reports,” Bradamant said, throwing her hands up in mock surrender. “I know what he gets up to, and it seems to mainly be getting kidnapped. Anyone would think that he wants you to rush off and rescue him every other month.”

Irene folded her arms around her middle and dropped her head.

“Irene?”

“I don’t think I’d be of any use to him now,” She muttered. “I’ll be upstairs if you need anything.” Her legs were shaky as she slowly walked up the stairs, her head was beginning to ache and she felt sick as she pushed open her bedroom door again.

There was an old armchair in the corner of the room, she hadn't owned it before but it was clearly something that she would favour, kai’s attempt to make her comfortable? Or maybe his own need to have a comfortable place to read in private.

She dragged the sheets off the bed, they trailed across the floor as she pulled them over to the chair. It was plush and soft as she curled up on it, it was large enough that she could easily make herself comfortable underneath the blankets and not have her feet off the floor.

She rested her head on the back of the chair and exhaled slowly, shutting her eyes. She wasn't physically tired, she felt like she could go out and go about her normal day, yet she still felt… drained. Like something had taken away all of her motivation, all of her urge to actually do anything but tug the sheets over her head.

She was startled by her bedroom window being slowly opened, the lock grating as it was awkwardly opened from the outside. She pushed herself up and let the covers fall, just as a damp Kai dragged himself through the window and neatly tumbled onto the floor. He straightened up and looked at her.

“Wrong window?” She weakly asked as Kai looked back at the window he’d just come through like he very much wanted to climb back out of it again.

“Is the bed not comfortable?” He asked, gesturing to the sheets that now pooled at the legs of the armchair.

“It’s too big,” She said. “And this is an incredibly comfortable chair. Where have you been? Why did you climb through my bedroom window?”

“I didn't bring my keys,” He shrugged, crossing over to the door. “I’ll leave you to sleep.”

“Bradamant thought that you’d been kidnapped, again,” Irene said, she didn't sit back down again, watching him. She could see the lines of tension through his damp shirt, muscles corded in his throat, jaw set, his teeth tightly clenched together.

“Well, I have made it home safely, so no need to worry.”

“That won’t stop me from worrying and you know it.”

“I’m not your student anymore.”

“No, I know,” Irene said, stepping over the mess she’d made at her feet. “Are we not… friends? I can’t say that what we had before is still there, because that is complicated, but are we not still friends at the very least?”

Kai slowly breathed out and Irene could see a little of the tension giving way, the angle of his shoulders changing. “Yes, we are still friends, Irene,” His smile did not reach his eyes. “I’m fine. I couldn’t sleep, I didn't want to worry anyone.”

“The rain last night was you then?”

“Sorry, I didn't mean to wake anyone.”

“You are soaked, I didn't hear the rain but it isn't raining now,” She shrugged. “I can do that much mathematics, just don’t ask for anything more complex or I will require pen, paper and probably a calculator,” He snorted. “Go and get yourself tidied up, I’ll make a pot of tea for us, I think that there is work that we are meant to be doing today. Maybe?”

Irene returned to the cupboard that she had found her teacup in and started looking for Kai’s. She was looking for a specific cup that she could remember him favouring, but couldn’t find it. She checked in the sink and other cupboards before she picked one at random, hoping that it wasn’t one that Catherine was particularly protective over.

She could hear the boiler turn on and begin to hum as Kai turned the shower on, and she quickly grabbed the kettle and turned the hot tap on. Kai’s yelp was all too familiar and managed to eke a small smile from her as she filled the kettle and turned it off again.

“Did you sleep well?” Catherine asked, her voice soft and still thick with sleep as she folded her arms around her middle, wrapping her dressing gown tighter around herself. “Did you find everything that you were looking for?”

“Yes, I was just making some tea for myself and Kai before work, did you want some too?” Irene asked as she looked around for the matches or a lighter for the gas hob. Catherine found them from a drawer and gave them over. “You haven't seen a black teacup with you? It has a gold band around the top and a gold handle too.”

“No? Was it something that you owned?”

“No, it is Kai’s. Was? I can’t find it so unless he’s taken to leaving cups in his bedroom, I don’t know where it would have gone to.” Catherine shrugged.

“I don’t go into his room,” She said, “And no thank you. I don't really drink tea,” Irene’s brows drew in a little. “That was your facial expression the first time you heard me say that.” Her shoulders slumped and she slowly exhaled.

“I’m sorry?” Irene wasn't sure what there was to say, she had lost count of all of the apologies and she wasn't even sure what she was apologising for. She hadn't hurt Catherine, and yet she felt like this was all her fault, like this was all due to some failings on her part when, from what she knew, it had been some attempt by a pair of rogue Fae who wanted to infiltrate the Library.

Catherine just shrugged again and Irene was oddly reminded of herself as a teenager, just as sulky and sullen though usually without any reason. She had just been angry and upset without much cause. Granted there had always been issues with her and her parents (she was trying to actively avoid thinking about them) but a lot of it had been on her just being deeply unpleasant.

“You don’t have to apologise. It isn't your fault,” Catherine muttered. “I’ll… be in the attic if you need me. You set it up for a classroom for us to use,” Irene watched her slowly go up the stairs, her head low.

Bradamant was scratching at paper in the study and she didn't look up when Irene came in and put the cup of tea on the edge of Kai’s desk, she recognised his handwriting, before sitting at her own desk and looking at the work on it and she felt suddenly very stupid.

“I don’t know what I’m doing,” It almost hurt to admit that much to Bradamant and she expected sneers of insults, but instead she heard the click of the pen cap before Bradamant put down her papers.

“There’s a schedule for each day, you planned things about a month in advance so there is still a week of things that you planned and your notes for them,” Irene slowly nodded. “The prince will be able to fill you in on what you don’t have and madame Sterrington will probably be here mid-morning.”

“Are you going back to the Library?”

“I checked in this morning and haven't received a message to be recalled,” Bradamant shrugged a single shoulder, even in a day dress she was impeccably turned out as always. Though Irene felt a small hint of satisfaction in knowing that she too was rather elegantly dressed, she just didn't have the grace and natural beauty of the other woman.

“I take it that you found the prince then?” Bradamant asked in a sudden topic change as Irene stared blankly at her desk, she nodded toward the teacup. “Unless you want me to get up to get it?”

“Sorry, I didn't think to make you one,” Bradamant rolled her eyes. “He’d gone out for a walk apparently. He didn't sleep too well.”

Kai sidled in ten minutes later. “Some things don’t change do they?” He said, moving his teacup across the desk. “The hot tap whilst I was in the shower? Really?” Irene managed a small smile over her teacup. “You are evil.”

“I do try my best. Where’s the black teacup? I couldn’t find it in the kitchen.”

“It got broken when we moved,” He explained, straightening out a few things on his already very neat desk. “It was just a teacup though,” He’d used it every single day. Irene had felt some pride in the fact that he was always using a cup that she had bought for him. His casual dismissal of it hurt in an odd way like maybe he hadn't really liked it in the first place and had just been placating her. “I think I ended up dropping the box that it was in.”

Chapter Text

Irene groaned and let her forehead smack onto the top of the desk with a dull thud. Bradamant’s laugh was a nuisance and she groaned more before reaching for a pen and blindly tossing it toward the direction of the laughter. She heard it hit the wall and clatter to the floor.

“Is every day like this?” She muttered into the wood.

“No, thankfully, most days aren’t this much,” Sterrington explained. “We were limiting meetings whilst you were in the Library. Damage control so to speak, we have tried to keep your… condition private.”

“Condition? I’m not sick,” Irene straightened up. “I’m-” She didn't know what to say, what there was to say. She took a deep breath, throat suddenly dry and tight. “I’m an amnesiac technically.”

“We cannot afford for people to know that you are vulnerable,” Sterrington said firmly. “We cannot afford for any side of this treaty to look weak. It would all fall apart. No matter what, there are dragons, and Fae, who would try to take advantage, who would know that you are weak.”

“You would have been better if I hadn't returned, wouldn't you?” Irene didn't mean to snap, she didn't want to let the bitter edge seep into her voice but it did anyway, turning her words to ice. She could feel her heart throbbing in her throat. “No weakling to make your treaty vulnerable.” She hated snapping like this. She hated feeling pushed by seemingly nothing and yet there she was, snapping like she was a bratty child again. She gritted her teeth, feeling the heat of anger rising in her cheek.

“Have you been using me this entire time or did you realise that me only remembering you as the, well to be entirely frank, the bitch that hit me with a taser would make me easy to manipulate now?” Sterrington flinched. “That hit a nerve.”

“I was wondering when you were going to bring that up,” Sterrington’s voice was as cool and calm as usual, she may have physically recoiled somewhat but she didn’t give anything away in her tone or choice of words. “It has been over six months since then.”

“To you, not to me,” Irene countered.

“You have never struck me as the kind to mope around like this,” Sterrington replied. “I did apologise for that, you just don’t remember.”

“You apologised right after you did it,” Irene begrudgingly admitted. “That doesn’t mean that I forgave you.”

“No, I don’t think that you ever did, to be honest. But you have always been a very practical woman miss Winters. You seemed more than capable of getting over this sort of thing in the past,” Sterrington sighed and gathered up a few things from her desk. “Hopefully you will be a bit more reticent and we’ll be able to get these things done.”

Irene slumped in her seat. She hated losing control of her emotions like that. It seemed so much harder now than she could remember and she didn't even know why. She didn't know if it was something that had been done to her, whatever had happened that had taken her memories, or maybe something that she had gone through that she had forgotten.

She’d clearly been open to a relationship with Kai, clearly allowed herself to be vulnerable with him and maybe that would be… maybe she had learnt to be more open. She’d stopped hiding her emotions at some point? She hated the idea and yet… there had been some shift.

Her head hit the desk again.

It had been suggested that she spend some time as a journeyman again, just until she felt a bit more herself. But she’d been missing her home, she wasn't sure when the Library had ceased to be her home, but it had done at some point and yet she didn't have the same house to go to. She didn't have a home anymore.

“Did you just forget that I had been sat here this entire time?” Bradamant asked and Irene snapped upright and looked at her. “Good lord, you really are out of things right now, aren't you?”

Irene slowly exhaled. “Do you plan on taking advantage of that fact too?”

“I think that I pity you far too much to even consider that,” Bradamant replied, regarding Irene with careful eyes. “You aren't usually this emotional.”

“Don’t worry, I hate it too,” Irene said. She looked at her desk and then pushed her chair back a little bit. The key to the drawers was in the keyhole already and she opened the top drawer to look for painkillers.

Instead, she found a bar of dark chocolate, a handful of lollipops that were definitely from a different world, three chocolate coins and at least a dozen sticks of sherbert wrapped in brightly coloured plastic.

The painkillers were in the next drawer down.

Two aspirin and a large chunk of chocolate later and she still absolutely hated everything that currently existed in her vicinity. Kai had not returned with them, claiming that he needed to get a few things finished up.

At least she still had a sweet tooth and a stash of things to satiate the need for sugar. “Do I need to go and check on Catherine?”

“Probably. I’ve been leaving her to her own thing for the most part,” Brafamant explained. “She seemed happy to just be given some work and left to her own devices. She’s almost as moody as you were when I was teaching you.”

“Have you nearly gotten her killed yet?”

“I have not, you have though, multiple times in fact,” She smiled. “She’s been working through some translation practises, I’ve been too busy to see what she’s like in the field, I am quite curious about what you have taught her though, she has an amazing work ethic.”

“Good to know?” Irene looked at Kai’s desk. “Has Kai been here much whilst I’ve been away?”

“Only when he absolutely has to be,” Bradamant said. “I don’t think that he likes me very much.”

“Or me anymore,” Irene wanted to kick herself for all of this moping that she was doing. She absolutely hated it. It was unlike her in so many ways, and she was fairly certain that in six forgotten months she had not turned entirely into a complete and utter wet blanket.

The only benefit to this all was that she could reread a lot of books that she’d forgotten all about, and if she still kept records of what she read and what she had liked, which she almost definitely did, she’d know what to not bother wasting her time on and what she would enjoy.

She just needed to try and remember where she would have put that notebook. And maybe where she would have been storing brandy as it had not been in the kitchen and the only alcohol in the study was a decanter that was half full that was probably for when they had company.

“If it makes you feel any better, watching you go off on Sterrington was entertaining?”

“It does not,” Irene sighed. “I’ll go and see what Catherine is up to, I am technically still her teacher after all.”

###

“You can’t just avoid her,” Vale muttered as he and Kai walked in silence down a dark alleyway, he checked the cross-section that they came up to before they continued. “Winters will notice.”

“Can we not talk about this?” Kai asked in an equally low voice. “It isn't exactly the easiest thing to deal with. The way that she looks at me is all… wrong.”

“I would agree there, do you know what the last thing she remembers is?” Kai shook his head. “Maybe it would be a good idea to find out where she is, what she is missing. So you can get back to where you were.”

“I don’t think we can,” Kai had said that he didn't want to talk about it, and he didn't, but he knew that he needed to, and he knew that Vale would always listen to him. “What if the only reason why we were ever in a relationship because we kept almost dying? If it was just…”

“Don’t be an idiot, Strongrock,” Vale said with a sigh. “You know that that isn't true,” Kai made a grumbling noise and he rolled his eyes. “Do you have any proof of that fact?”

“Well, no. But I have no proof of the contrary. Half of our relationship was spent trying to keep the other one from dying. What if it was just adrenaline-fueled lust?”

“I was witness to much of your relationship,” Vale said softly. “Winters looked at you in the same way that you looked at her when you thought that no one was looking,” He checked around another corner. “Just because you didn't see it, doesn’t mean that it didn't happen. Winters had genuine feelings for you, adrenaline-fueled lust, as you put it, is not what was holding your relationship together.”

“Irene getting shot and my leaving the Library was a catalyst for our relationship. And now she doesn’t remember that.”

“Don’t say stupid things Strongrock. I believe you to be a very intelligent man. Don’t make me doubt that,” Vale huffed as they stepped back out onto a major street. “Damnit, we’ll have lost them now.”

Chapter Text

Irene ate dinner alone. She picked at her food as she watched the smog outside of the kitchen window, watching it as the breeze drew it into spirals of thick pollution before it settled briefly, only to then get pulled into another eddy. The sky was dark with clouds that threatened another downpouring, she wasn't sure if it was thanks to Kai, he hadn't returned yet and she was just about to make up her mind and go out to find him when she heard keys in the door.

She’d left some food on the side for him, so as he came in and took his coat off, she got up to grab the plate and get him some water to drink too, setting the things down opposite where she had been sat, it had been where the newspaper had been that morning and she was presuming that it was her seat.

“You’re still awake?” Kai had seen the kitchen light on and investigated.

“I was waiting for you. I made dinner. Apparently, I can do that now,” She looked at the cooker. “I guess I still have muscle memory left behind.”

Kai smiled, just a slight twitching at the corner of his lips. “I taught you for the most part, when I left you decided to live off toast,” He explained, slowly sitting down, Irene took her seat again, still with a little food left to pick at. “You didn't look after yourself and I wanted to make sure that you would be able to if I had to leave permanently. I am glad that you still remember that.”

It hurt. She couldn’t remember those hours spent poring over a recipe book. The messes that they had made in the kitchen. He’d finally seen her having fun and just being silly as she smeared tomato sauce across his cheek before laughing into a kiss that tasted of red wine.

But it was something. If she could remember how to cook then maybe the memories were still there, they just had to work out how to unlock them.

“I’m not avoiding you.”

“Yes, you are.” She replied in a matter of fact way. “I know you are. I don’t…” She swallowed. “You can keep avoiding me if you want to,” She wanted to say that she understood but she really had no idea where to even start with trying to imagine what he was going through. She pushed some food around her plate with the back of her fork. “I’m sorry.”

“Don’t keep apologising. It isn't your fault,” He said, shaking his head slightly. “We didn't know that this was going to happen and even if we did-”

“How do you plan for amnesia?”

“Exactly,” Kai said. He wasn't eating either, though he wasn't playing with his food in the same way that she was doing, her nerves obvious and Kai frowned, watching as she fidgeted in a way that he wasn't sure that he had seen before.

“We didn't do this very often, did we?” Irene asked, gesturing to the half-eaten meal between them.

“Breakfast usually,” He said with a slight nod. “Dinner was usually eaten upstairs in the study in the middle of paperwork. Or we’d go out to meet Vale,” She nodded. “Getting time for just the two of us could be a challenge at times.”

“But we were happy?”

“I think we were. I was,” Kai swallowed thickly, suddenly losing his appetite and putting his fork down. “No. We were happy. I know that we were.”

“I’m glad,” Irene replied. “Which is probably a weird thing to hear.”

“Can I tell you what the really weird bit is?”

“Sure?”

“You are being more open with your emotions now than you were before,” He said. Irene wrinkled her nose a little bit. She knew that she was being more open than she’d been from her memories. She hadn't realised that that had continued after what she could remember.

“I know, I don’t know why and I absolutely hate it. I just assumed that maybe I… I don’t know,” She sat her head and slouched in her seat a little bit, a twinge of pain starting behind her right eye.

“No, it’s an entirely new thing,” Kai said.

“Right. Amnesia and a newfound inability to hide my emotions. That is just what I wanted,” She said dryly and Kai could only be glad that her sense of humour was still there, that that was still a thing that he hadn't lost too, that Irene hadn't lost as well.

“Just what the doctor recommended.”

“The doctor actually recommended trying really hard?” Kai snorted. “I wish that was a joke and I certainly doubt that I became the kind of person who kept a journal,” She gave up with the rest of her food and put the fork that she’d been using to absent-mindedly play with her food down. “I know that whatever has happened was bad. I have a bullet scar in the middle of my chest. I don’t know if I want those kinds of memories back.”

Kai felt something twist painfully in his chest.

“Sorry,” Irene muttered, noticing a look of what could only be pain in his eyes, followed by a spark of red anger.

Kai pushed his plate away and stood up. “I’m going to bed.” Irene opened her mouth but shut it again and let her head drop as he scraped the rest of his food into the bin and left his plate next to the sink.

He stilled for a moment, stood next to her shoulder before putting a hand on the back of her chair and bending down to press his lips to her temple.

“I hope you sleep well tonight.” He was light on the steps but she heard his bedroom door open and close again before she shakily raised a hand to her forehead, fingers touching where his lips had brushed her skin. She could feel her cheeks burn with a flush that she couldn’t control.

She let her hand fall back to her side. Whatever was going on between them, whatever had happened, was gone now. She couldn’t remember it, but she was still missing it, still craving it without even knowing what ‘it’ was. That much was obvious in the burning in her cheeks, the dryness of her throat and the way that she could feel her heart racing, how it had begun to race as soon as he had touched her.

She slumped in her seat and shoved her plate away from herself. She knocked her glass and it spilt water over the edge of the table before rolling off and shattering. The noise of it hitting the floor seemed so quiet to her like she was distant from it all, miles away from it all.

She hadn't felt this completely and utterly alone since she had been at school, since she’d been left on the doorsteps of a big, forboding boarding school and her parents had squeezed her shoulder and left without so much as a hug.

She left the kitchen messy, she couldn’t bring herself to clean up now, to wash up or even tidy anything away except for picking up the shattered glass and tossing that toward the bin, instead, she looked through the cupboards for brandy. She sighed. Kai had probably insisted on a liquor cabinet and it was probably just in a room that she hadn't been into yet, or she had a bottle in the attic. She hadn't been up there yet.

She didn't really feel like exploring and going through things, but, apparently, the attic had been taken over for Library work and she’d turned into her little domain, and she can’t have changed so much that she wouldn't have at the very least a small flask of brandy tucked into a box of first aid box.

Domain was one way of calling the attic. It was all warm and cosy from the moment that she had flicked on the lights. There were piles of books around the edge of the room and lined up on low bookcases. There were all sorts of things spread across the top of the bookcases, mainly reference books messily lined up so that she could pick them out at ease.

There was a small safe with a dial on it that she’d either have to ask if anyone else knew the code for, or spend ages trying to figure out the exact Language to make it open for her. Or maybe Vale would know a better solution than her talking to an inanimate object for ten minutes.

There was the table from the old kitchen. It was worn and marked with knife gouges and it felt right to run her fingers along the edge of it even though she knew she’d probably end up with a splinter in her finger.

She could recognise Bradamant’s handwriting on some paper, scribbled notes along the margin of someone else’s writing. She could see notes with her own script on them. They were mainly notes on languages, she must have been teaching Catherine Russian from the looks of it.

She looked through a few cupboards, most was just bits and pieces that would come in handy, paper and spare pens, dozens of yards of rope, a pair of handcuffs, a whetstone, and a large tin labelled first aid.

She sat at the table and propped her feet up on one of the other chairs as she opened the hip flask and put it to her lips.

This she knew. This was at least something that she could still remember.

She could imagine Kai sat opposite her at this table, his nose in a book of poetry that he’d read over and over again, pages a little damaged at the edges but still very loved. He’d tell her off or ask that she at least pour it into a glass rather than swigging straight from the flask and ask for a glass whilst she was at it.

It was easy to picture them in this room, it was close enough to what she was used to that it felt almost comfortable here. She could almost see Kai sat with and them working on plans for a book theft of a pick up if they were so lucky. There was a sofa in the corner and she could see Vale sprawled across it with his own glass of brandy, all long limbs and brooding over some case or another, occasionally interrupting with suggestions.

She swallowed a large mouthful of brandy, it burnt as it went down, cheap and strong but not hitting the spot, she didn't know what would.

She kind of wanted a hug in all honesty, but getting herself to admit that out loud would probably take a lot of persuasion or a lot more brandy or both.

The flask only contained a few measures of brandy and she finished that within about twenty minutes, it was not the kind of alcohol to be sipped and savoured, but it was strong and she could feel the warm and fuzzy feeling that alcohol could have.

She tilted her head to the side, glad for that relaxed feeling beginning to take the edge off things, slow things down and she could think a bit easier.

She was moping. She knew that she was moping. She just didn't know how to stop. It would be easier to just turn off her emotions, just ignore them and carry on like something had never happened, yet she had all of these emotions and none of the memories to help her work through all of them.

She could ask Kai and Vale but she had no idea where she stood with Kai now, and she hadn't had the chance to talk to Vale, and that also had the potential to be awkward.

She wanted to kick herself for kissing him in his room. It should have been obvious that he was going to reject her like that. And she shouldn’t be looking for romance, she had yet to have a good relationship, they always crashed and burned, she should just stick to one night stands and friends with benefits. You can’t get hurt when you don’t let yourself get attached.

However, she had been happy and in a relationship. She’d apparently been very happy with Kai, she could see the hurt that he was feeling and she knew that whatever he had felt for her (or what he still felt for her, she didn't want to open that can of worms by asking if he was in love with her or anything, she wasn't ready for that answer) had been real.

It would probably be easier to talk to Bradamant.

Or maybe Catherine.

She was a little unsteady as she headed downstairs, wobbling along to her room, empty hipflask in hand but quickly put to one side as she discarded it on her bedside table and then promptly went face first into her pillows with a grunt of annoyance.

At least the pillows still smelt of sea salt.

It was not an easy sleep.

She dreamed of ash, of burning paper and choking smoke and above it all, Alberich’s voice, shouting and screaming at her for her crimes.

She woke with a gasp, panting into the blankets, mouth painfully dry, head spinning and aching, but too exhausted to force herself away from the sea salt pillow, slipping into another nightmare minutes after waking from one.

She heard the roar of Kai, she looked into a stormy sky and saw his wings amethyst with the light of the fires surrounding her.

She heard cries of her name.

She heard Zayanna, heard her choking on blood and when she looked down, there was blood dripping off her fingers, warm and sticky.

Suddenly she was falling as one thing turned into another and all she could hear was herself screaming.

She stayed in bed the next day until someone knocked on her door, even then all she did was roll over and drag her sheets up over her head, trying to not groan so loudly that whoever was behind the door still thought she was sleeping.

She could never hear the birds in this London, she knew that they were there, they were just quiet, something that she was often grateful for, they couldn’t keep her awake when she was exhausted. The knock coming again a moment later, however…

“Irene, I’m sorry, you have a meeting in an hour,” Catherine said. “Are you awake?”

Chapter Text

Vale had already ordered her coffee when Irene arrived at the tiny cafe tucked away on a side street, he favoured it. It was quiet enough to not have to be constantly worrying about people around him but also served good coffee and cake. He’d never admit to having a sweet tooth, but he did.

Irene hung her coat and bag over the back of her seat and sat opposite her. She folded her hands around her cup of coffee, inhaling the steam that came off it. Vale watched her, leaning back in his seat a little.

“What don’t you want Strongrock to know?” Vale asked before Irene could say anything.

“I don’t want him to not know anything,” She replied, taking a sip of the coffee before putting her cup down and adding a sugar cube to it and stirring it in. “I want facts.”

“And his emotions would get in the way.”

“I didn't say that, you did,” She said, trying the coffee again, pleased with the level of sweetness now. “I don’t want… emotions complicate things and right now, I need the facts. I am different and I know that I am different but I don’t know how I got here.”

“An attempt to get your memories back?”

“Maybe,” She shrugged. “I told Kai that I didn't want them back and I still don’t know if I did. But I need to know what has happened.”

“We are going to need more than one pot of coffee,” By the time Vale had finished talking they were almost at the bottom of a second coffee pot and there were plates with crumbs in between them, the traces of two large slices of chocolate cake that they had picked at as Vale had talked.

Finally, Vale leant his elbows on the table. “What do you think of it all?” Irene swallowed, her throat tight.

“I think that…” She sighed. “I don’t know, Vale. I don’t know who I am anymore. Hearing it all is something so different to actually feeling it. It’s like reading a book I suppose, if you know what I mean.”

“It’s like it happened to somebody else.”

“I have the scars to prove that it did happen to me. So I can believe it, and a lot of it seems like things that I would do,” He smirked at that before refilling their cups with the remaining coffee. That much caffeine would keep her up all night but she shuddered at the thought of another night of those nightmares. “But it’s like the two things are separate to me.”

“And nothing that the Fae or Dragons could do helped?”

“There was nothing that they can do,” Irene said. “Or at least, nothing that they tried did anything but make me annoyed. I don’t like being someone’s lab rat, so stop looking at me like that before you suggest anything more that involves prodding me,” He arched a brow. “Someone spent a good while poking me in the back.”

“I don’t want to poke you in the back,” Vale said, shaking his head but he did sound a little bit disappointed. “I was thinking of suggesting exposing you to certain potential triggers and seeing if that has an effect.”

“Already been done, I spent a while reading through my reports from the past few months. Nothing,” She said, shaking her head.

“I was thinking something more emotional than that since you seem reticent to speak on those,” She pulled a face. “You have never liked discussing such things beforehand but Strongrock commented on your emotional state the other day and I have noticed it as well,” Another face.

“Apparently that is a change.”

“It is, I am sure that there is a reason for it though I do not know the reason for it,” Admitting ignorance seemed to annoy Vale much more than if she had suggested that he go streaking through Trafalgar square and then pestered him until he had actually done it. “One hypothesis is that whatever the brothers did to you had this effect on you, however, I have no been able to investigate them any further. They aren't even in this world anymore.”

“Other than prodding me in the back, do you have any suggestions for ways to fix me?”

“Talking about your emotions, that is a new change and could be linked,” She glowered at him. “Yes, yes, Winters. I thought women liked to talk about how they felt?” She kicked him in the shin underneath the table, he grunted and pushed his seat further away from her. “I need to do more research. I am hoping that I will be allowed access to the house that we found you in soon, I may be able to find something, I do have the contents to a safe that Catherine found, but as far as I am currently aware, none of it relates to you.”

“Right,” Irene muttered before finishing off her cup of coffee. “So we have nothing.”

“I would have more if I was actually allowed to do something, and believe me, I have been trying. The Fae have their own people looking into the house and they won’t let me in.”

“Can’t you ask Sterrington or Silver? Apparently, he’s still around. Speaking of, how much does he know?”

“Strongrock and Sterrington let people know that you had sustained a head injury and are suffering the after-effects of a severe concussion,” Irene nodded and stole his cup of coffee. “You’re having nightmares again.”

“That obvious?”

“You are wearing makeup which you only ever do when you are tired or have some bruising to your face,” He said with a gesture. “And whilst you have stolen my tea or coffee quite often, it has only been when you are having nightmares that you do so quite so brazenly.”

“To me, it’s been three weeks since Alberich’s Library,” She said softly. “And I spent two of those weeks in the Library being treated like an invalid.”

“I’m sorry,” Irene arched a brow, unused to hearing such a statement from Vale’s mouth. “Sympathy, not pity, before you start telling me that you don’t need to hear it.”

“It’s all anyone keeps saying. And all I keep saying too.”

Vale walked her back to the embassy, Irene didn't want to admit that she was worried that she would get lost and she definitely couldn’t remember the address to give to a cabbie, and came in when they got there.

“Irene, perfect, we need your opinion on something,” Bradamant said before she even had the time to unpin her hat. “Hurry up, we are in the middle of a meeting.”

“Was I meant to be in this one?” Irene said in a hushed voice. She had looked over her schedule to see what was on the days' agenda and she was fairly certain that she had completed everything that was needed of her before calling on Vale.

“Silver turned up last minute with a few things from other Fae to discuss,” Bradamant replied in a bright voice that was entirely faked, it did not take a great detective to see the annoyance in her eyes, the willingness to probably throttle Silver with his own hair that Irene had felt before. “He doesn’t know so try to keep up with things.”

“Is there at least coffee?” She muttered as she hung her hat up with her coat and left the pin on the side, her neck itched with the memory of Bradamant’s rather successful poisoning.

“No,” Irene could have sworn but instead she took a deep breath and mentally counted to ten in English as she took a moment to smooth out the skirt of her dress and have a quick check of her reflection to make sure that the hat hadn't entirely messed up her hair.

Her make up was still fine, but as soon as she looked at her own eyes it was impossible to hide how tired she was. She quickly looked away again, she had never liked looking in her own eyes and now it seemed even worse, they were the eyes of someone who had seen so much and yet she had no memory of such things.

She huffed and rolled her shoulders back, standing up straight and pretending that she was comfortable in her body and not wishing to curl up in the corner. Vale gave her a half-smile. “I will see you later, Winters.”

She tapped on the office door before opening it and sitting at her desk. There had been coffee at some point, she could smell it in the air and see an empty cup still sat on Kai’s desk. He did not look at her.

“Ah, little mouse, it is so nice to see you again,” Silver’s voice was pure honey, sickly sweet and sticky. “I was so sorry to hear that you had been hurt, it is good to see you at work once again,” There was something in his eyes as they narrowed and swept up and down, looking her over in a way that made her feel slightly sick, that was strange, like he knew what had happened without even having been told. She’d expected to feel the familiar effects of a glamour and yet there was none of that.

“Yes, well, shall we get down to business then, apologies for being out when you arrived,” She said as she pulled pen and paper toward herself. “What is the issue?”

She only found herself clutching her pen tight enough to make her knuckles hurt six times, Kai looked equally irritable as she did as Silver chopped and changed between flirting with everyone in the room bar Sterrington and talking about the actual reason why he was there.

Finally, he was done and Irene resisted the urge to throw the pen that had made her hands ache at his head.

“Is that all?” She finally said with a slow exhalation, trying to imagine it as breathing out all of her frustrations. She knew that it would only satisfy Silver to slap him but it was highly tempting.

He grinned, all sharp teeth and promises that he would use them in bed. “That is all.” She rubbed her temples and looked first to Kai, and then to Sterrington, hoping that one of them would say something first. When they didn't, she looked back to Silver.

“And I take it that we can’t come up with some kind of compromise?”

“It would go against the precedent we already have,” Kai said. “If we can’t come up with a solution that satisfies both parties then we could revisit said precedent.”

“They don’t want to share the world,” Silver said, a point that had come up several times.

“And won’t give up anything in exchange.” Sterrington sighed. “We can’t just exchange worlds like some kind of currency, that would not be good for the inhabitants.” Irene thought of the times she had touched chaos, the trap in the British Library, the cab and the Train, she was bound to the Library, gaining some protection but it had still been unpleasant to feel that border between reality and pure chaos.

“We shouldn’t have to leave a world that dragons have made into their home,” Kai said in a low voice. “Why should they leave for a few Fae who have now decided that they have wanted it? It has been a disputed territory for centuries, why change that now?”

“I have to agree with Kai here,” Irene said slowly, hoping that saying that wouldn't turn Sterrington against her. “Would it cause more harm than good to change the current…” She wracked her brain for the right phrasing and came up empty. “The current status quo?” She tried.

“The balance of chaos and order.” Kai supplied.

“Yes, the current balance, thank you. Would changing this balance have a negative or a positive effect?” She looked at Silver who shrugged, and then to Sterrington.

“From your point of view, no. Short term, it wouldn't help anyone.”

“And long term they could potentially benefit from a high chaos world introducing new sciences and magics?”

“Only potentially though,” Kai said before either Fae in the room could add their own comments. “Short term, it would do more harm than good and long term is unpredictable, especially when it comes to high levels of chaos.”

“Of course you would say that,” Silver snorted. “Because you know that if the Fae of that world leave, it will be open for the taking.”

“If they chose to leave because they do not get want they want then it is fair game, is it not?”

“What if the dragons agree to keep the current levels of order the same?” Sterrington suggested. “Until such time that Fae want to live there again, Fae who are willing to live with Dragons.”

“A good suggestion,” Irene said, she looked to Bradamant. “Locating rare books in this alternate would help to stabilise the world, for the time being, stop it from going more one way than the other, yes?” She already knew the answer, but she was more than willing to let someone, anyone, control this conversation.

“It could take some time to do so,” Bradamant tapped a pen on her notepad, Irene wasn't sure if she had been taking down notes or merely doodling. “But I do believe that we could stabilise the world through this method and that way, if Fae chose to return then they wouldn't found it a challenge to do so.”

“And then we just need to get an agreement that dragons won't claim the world for themselves as soon as they have the opportunity.” Sterrngton said to Kai.

“I will send a message to the dragon kings and queens explaining the current plan and will get back to you on their response,” Kai said. “I suggest that we put this situation to one side until we have such an agreement, and then we can come up with a plan for stabilising the world with the Librarians,” He nodded toward Irene and Bradamant. “So that, if they wish to, Fae can remain there, or return in the future. Agreed?”

Irene liked seeing Kai like this, he took control of a situation with such ease and confidence that she couldn’t help but find it admirable, maybe even bordering onto attractive as he set his jaw stubbornly, looking at Silver, almost begging him to come up with an argument for what seemed to be an incredibly logical plan, and the looks turned into a smug smirk when Silver gave a slight nod of agreement and collected his coat.

“I think that I have a lot of studying to do,” Irene said. “If we already have set precedents for these kinds of things, I need to know them.”

“Agreed,” Sterrington said. “Are you currently expected away for any assignments?”

“I have a few weeks to try and get a hang of things again,” Irene said. She did not admit that she was keener to throw herself into her Library work, than into her embassy work, going back to what she knew was sorely tempting compared to the sheer amount of what she no longer knew of the embassy. “I better get to work.”

“I can go over it with you,” Kai said after a pause that made Irene think that he was debating using it as a further excuse to not talk to her, claiming that he didn't want to interrupt. “It will probably be quicker than just reading through the notes.”

“Thank you.”

Chapter Text

“Catherine! Dinner’s ready!” Kai shouted up the stairs, there were the sounds of feet being dragged over the carpeted floor before her bedroom door opened.

“Can I eat later? I just got to a really good bit!” She called back down to him, Kai pointedly sighed loud enough for her to hear before she sighed right back and started down the stairs. “I could just finish the chapter and then-”

“And then forget that you actually need to eat and start on the next one?” He replied with an almost practised response, pointing her toward the kitchen sink to wash her hands first. Irene was reading through her notes at her ‘normal’ seat and Vale had joined them as was usual for the four of them.

“Can I get it and read whilst I eat?” She indicated to Irene.

“No because she is going to put that away too,” Kai said, shaking his head. “Honestly, between the three of you, I am surprised that you all regularly remember to actually eat three meals a day.”

“I don’t?” Vale pointed out.

“And why do you think that I insist you come over for dinner whenever you aren’t busy?” Kai replied, grabbing oven gloves to start pulling food out, the table was already set and there were plates out on the side, a jug of gravy beside an empty vase in the centre of the table.

“We have all managed to keep ourselves alive for this long,” Irene muttered. “Right, so we have precedents set for disputed worlds, and ones that are in the far ends of order and chaos so why do people come to ask us when they already know the answer?”

“Situations can change quickly when it comes to chaos and sometimes there is more to an argument than one group wanting an alternate from it. Often times there’s more even,” Kai said. “The treaty works on an agreement to co-operate however that does not make both sides good at it. We mediate.”

“I had worked that much out,” Irene muttered. “I have seen you and Silver at each other's throats on more than one occasion.”

“He does deserve it,” Catherine muttered as she sat down and crossed her legs on her chair, tucking her feet underneath her skirts. “I am still waiting to get to see someone punch him in the face, it hasn't happened yet.”

“I will get around to it at some point,” Kai replied. He frowned at the plates. “Who doesn’t like sweetcorn again?”

“Me,” Irene said, waving her hand in the air a little unnecessary. He flicked the back of her hand. “How many times have you cooked for us and how many times have you asked?”

“At least twice a week and every time that they have fresh sweetcorn at the market when I go.” Kai shrugged. “It is hard to remember what everyone likes and doesn’t like. At least none of us has any severe allergies.” Irene frowned. Kai’s memory had always been excellent, she wondered how much of him asking was actually out of habit instead of him not actually remembering.

Kai was just handing out plates when Bradamant came in to join them, sitting down at the final set place at the table and immediately reaching for the glass of wine that Vale had poured for everyone but Catherine, she had a glass of water instead. “Thank god that is all done,” She said after drinking about half of the wine in one go.

“And now I have three days to try to catch up with everything,” Irene said, putting down the reference book next to her plate. She paused and then twisted around to put it on the kitchen counter, out of the way.

“You are going to need longer than three days,” Bradamant said. “It took me a week just to get the gist of everything.”

“Fantastic,” Irene said, reaching for her own wine. “I really want to say that it could be worse.”

“At least your ability to be painfully optimistic is still there,” Kai said with an almost smile.

“I don’t think that I will ever lose that,” Irene replied.

“It has nearly gotten you killed several times since I have met you,” Vale pointed out in a not very helpful manner.

“I know, I have seen the scars,” Irene said, she resisted the urge to rub at the scar in her chest. It didn't hurt as such, just the knowledge that someone had managed to wound her in such a manner, she knew a bullet scar. She was no doctor but she knew that that bullet would have nearly killed her. “Life would be boring if I changed.”

“I could hardly argue against that,” Vale said with the glimmer of a smirk. “You have certainly kept this world very interesting.”

“Interesting, is that the word we are using now?” Bradamant asked as Catherine began to read her book underneath the table, not all that interested in the conversation. “I would have gone with… annoying? Irritating? On the very rare occasion, amusing to a small degree.”

“I am taking all of that as a compliment as I do believe that is the nicest you have ever been to me,” Irene replied, raising her glass in a mock toast. “Thank you,” Bradamant raised her glass in response.

“It was the kindest thing that I could come up with.”

Catherine and Irene volunteered to clean up the kitchen, or Irene volunteered, Kai had tossed a towel at Catherine and informed her that it was her turn to help as he had cleaned up after breakfast. Irene had skipped breakfast in favour of a few extra minutes of sleep before downing a strong coffee and finding out the beginnings of some notes on recent goings-on.

Kai was sprawled across a chaise lounge in the lounge when they were finished, Vale and Bradamant discussed current ongoings from the evening paper from armchairs across each other before a crackling fireplace.

“Why do we have a piano?” Irene asked in almost shock and awe as she stepped into the lounge, more drawn to that than the liquor cabinet in the corner, Kai had already got out brandy and glasses. She ran her fingers over the wooden top. “Is this yours?” She asked Kai, who shook his head. “Mine?”

“It was a gift,” He shrugged. “When the embassy first opened. I thought it looked quite nice and I remember you saying that you played when you were at school.”

“You bought me a grand piano?” Irene tried to keep the shock out of her voice. Vale snorted from behind the broadsheets. “Kai! These things are so expensive but you just…” She swallowed as her eyes suddenly burnt and she wondered if that had been her response the first time she had seen it.

“It was technically a birthday gift,” Kai said. “You finally told me how old you actually were after quite a bit of pestering. Besides, I was technically using my father’s money as it was for furnishing the embassy.”

Irene opened the lid of the piano, uncovering keys before delicately dragging her fingers over the well-dusted ivory. She very slowly exhaled before looking up at Kai, blinking back tears and unable to think of a good way to excuse them.

“It’s beautiful,” She finally said. She looked down at her hand and found a few of the keys and pressing them down before switching to another. It was tuned perfectly. Which either meant that she played it regularly enough to have to keep it well-tuned, or that Kai had had someone come out to tune it whilst she had been in the Library.

Her heart clenched in a pain that she didn't entirely hate despite how strange it felt to her. She wondered if that was how she had always felt when he looked at her with that small smile.

It was reserved, like he was holding back more happiness, like he wanted to hide something away behind the gentle curl of his lips. He’d never learnt how to hide the feelings obvious in his eyes though, they glistened in the light of the flickering fire, following her as she moved over to the bookcase, spotting the row of music books on the bottom shelf.

She knelt down in a puddle of her own skirts as she touched the spines, mouthing the names of composers as she looked them over, feeling his eyes still on her.

A part of her was heartbroken, she should have remembered such a thing, such kindness. He had bought her a piano, she didn't recognise the name of the maker but that didn't mean much. He had surprised her with it for a late birthday gift, even if he had meant to be using that money to furnish the embassy, he had used it for her because he’d recalled a throwaway comment she’d made about playing music years ago.

She must have admitted to him at some point about how relaxing she’d found it once upon a time and he had used the opportunity to give her a small bit of peace in what must have been a hectic world.

“Do you mind?” She asked, indicating to the piano.

“Not at all,” Kai said before anyone could say no, he got up and poured glasses of brandy, leaving one for Irene on a small side table nearby. “I wonder if this will rely on muscle memory.”

“Hopefully,” Irene muttered, frowning at the sheet music slightly. “The keys and cords will be easy enough, I hope. But reading two separate clefts? I don’t think that will.”

Chapter Text

Irene couldn’t sleep. She’d tried, laying in bed for an hour, staring blankly at the ceiling, watching the shadows of trees and street lamps before finally dragging herself from the bed and dragging her blanket with her.

She threw her duvet down onto the floor, into the gap between the bed and the wall, before doing the same with her pillows, and then the blanket at the foot of the bed for good measure. She would have to move the bed in the morning, she decided, as she settled into her nest. She was sure she could manage the large bed if she could also lay against the wall.

She dragged the blankets up over her head and pressed her back against the wall but even in this position, she still found herself unable to fall asleep and kept sitting up to rearrange the bedding around herself to try and find the perfect position but there was something wrong with every single one.

She was ready to give up when she heard the creak of a floorboard outside of her door and tensed up, reaching for the knife that she kept in her bedside table. That was a change from underneath her pillow, but she supposed that if she had someone she was regularly sharing her bed with, accidentally cutting them in the middle of the night would probably end badly.

She slowly crawled out of the nest and got to her feet, silently moving over to the door and listening through it, she heard footsteps on the stairs, making their way down to the ground floor.

Her door was silent as she opened it and stepped out onto the landing, the knife still in her hand as she followed whoever it was down the stairs. She knew that this level of paranoia was a little extreme, it was probably just someone else who couldn’t sleep and the knife wasn't necessary, but she tightened her hand around it until her knuckles were white through her skin and it hurt.

The lights were electric and she heard them buzz into life in the study, and quickly stepped through the open doorway. Catherine gave a startled little cry as she spun around, hand on her chest before her shoulders slumped.

“Irene!” She whispered. “You scared the- why do you have a knife?” Irene looked at the blade before carefully putting it down on Kai’s desk.

“I heard someone sneaking around,” Irene shrugged. “I may have overreacted a little bit.”

“A little bit? I just wanted something new to read.”

“It’s three in the morning.”

“You are awake too?” Catherine said. She took a deep breath and started to look through the books. “Don’t worry, I will be up bright and early for utterly nothing in the morning,” Irene snorted.

“Who taught you the sarcasm?”

“You,” Catherine shrugged and slid a book out of its place to give it a glance over.

“I was never much of a morning person so even if I did remember you, you could have had a lie-in. I thought Bradamant had been teaching you.” She put the book back into place.

“Theory stuff, yes. Nothing practical. And Kai hasn't been around much, you two were teaching me how to fight. How am I meant to learn how to be like you when I am stuck inside? I may as well go back to live with my uncle at this rate.”

“Would you prefer that?”

“No,” Catherine turned to face her again, folding her arms across her chest and hunching her shoulders. “No, I don’t ever want to go back to live with him. I would rather thousands of boring lessons on grammar over that.”

“Grammar is vital for the life of a Librarian,” Irene said remembering her own dislike for those kinds of classes when she was a trainee. “Look, when I am back to doing fieldwork, I will see if I can bring you along, I am still your teacher, memories or not, I agreed to do that and I will honour that agreement.”

“Thank you,” Catherine said with a slight smile. It was obvious that she was fighting the urge to sleep. Her eyes were circled with purple, though Irene could hardly judge her, she knew that she almost definitely looked just as bad.

“I have a book recommendation if you want one?” Irene said. Catherine tilted her head slightly. “I suppose that there’s the chance that you read it before, that you maybe introduced it to me in fact but-” She quickly found it out. “Apparently I really liked this one.” Catherine looked it over before holding it to her chest, a silent acceptance of the offering. “Do you… want a cup of tea?”

She knew that she wasn't the best in social situations. She had very few people that she could genuinely call her friend and that was for a reason. Her lifestyle didn't give her the chance to make long term connections outside of the Library, Vale was a first for that since school. And friendships with Librarians could be even harder at times.

“I think I will just go back to bed,” Catherine said with a slight shake of her head. “I will see you in the morning.”

Irene debated making her own cup of tea but decided against it, she wasn't particularly in the mood to sit alone in a darkened kitchen. It felt a bit too much like sulking.

It just reminded her of her loneliness.

She collected her knife again and made a quick round of the ground floor to check that all of the locks were still secure before she headed back upstairs, this time tucking the knife into her pillowcase.

She closed her hand around the familiar handle as she settled down into the nest again, tightening her grip around it but not as much as she had done before, it didn't hurt. It was a bizarre comfort, clutching a knife like she had done her stuffed animals years ago. She wondered if it was like this the first time around, too scared of the nightmares to sleep, if she managed to find any comfort, or if she had found comfort in Kai instead.

The next mornings waking was a little easier, reaching up to smack her alarm clock into silence rather than knocks at the door to let her know that she had a meeting to prepare for. She rolled over and buried her face back into her pillow and made a groaning noise. There were birds outside of the window. How was she meant to sleep all morning when there were birds?

###

Irene let out a contented almost groan as she sunk into the large wingback chair in Vale’s study, the fabric worn smooth and threadbare in places but it was impossibly comfortable as she tucked her legs up underneath her skirts and leant her head back, shutting her eyes.

“Would you like a blanket?” Vale asked dryly, not looking up from his work.

“Don’t tempt me,” Irene muttered, letting her head loll to the side. “I could easily fall asleep like this. The bed at the embassy is huge. How am I meant to get comfortable in that?” Vale made a humming sound. Irene knew what that meant. He had a response to that but he didn't want to tell her because he didn't want to deal with emotions.

She didn't want to deal with emotions either, so for that, she was grateful.

Kai knocked the door open with his foot and carried in a tea tray, setting it down and handing out cups of tea already prepared perfectly. Irene forced her eyes open and sat up straight, reaching out for the proffered drink, before sinking back down into the seat.

“You aren't allowed to get rid of this chair,” She told Vale. “Or I will never come over again.”

“Oh no, whatever will I do?” He replied, giving up on his experiment. “I would finally have some peace.”

“You would only get rid of Irene that way,” Kai said, stretching out his long legs. He had taken off suit jacket, and his tie too, and had rolled up his sleeves and Irene decided that he looked incredibly raffish and had it not been for everything else going on between them, she would have spent more time thinking about his muscular arms.

“What have you done with Catherine and madam Bradamant?” Vale asked, accepting the offered cup of tea and leaning back in his seat, looking both of them over with unpleasantly sharp eyes. Irene sometimes hated the way that he looked at her like he knew exactly what was going on within her mind, he probably knew better than she did.

“Catherine wasn’t interested in stopping reading and Bradamant couldn’t care less about socialising with any of us,” Irene shrugged. “And apparently I needed a break.”

“Turns out that she still has the habit of working until she is just about ready to pass out,” Kai said. “I wonder if that is why you two get along so well?”

“She is useful as well.”

“Oh wow, I am so glad that you like my company for my personality, and definitely not because I am useful.”

“Your personality certainly makes up for your very annoying habits,” Vale said. “Anyway, what were you working on that Strongrock had to drag you away from? A new book you are after?”

“Trying to read up on everything that I have forgotten,” Vale arched a brow. “Everything that is important that I need to know. I couldn’t read everything, I don’t write everything down.”

“You do take a lot of notes,” Kai pointed out. “Just only on things that we are working on for the embassy.”

“I have never regretted not keeping a diary more,” Irene said, she blew on her cup of tea, a trail of steam dissipating into the air, before taking a sip.

“It does make it far too easy to blackmail people if they just write it all down,” Vale muttered. “It certainly makes my job easier at times though. Victims who write all about their disagreements with past lovers? Practically solving their own murders.”

“Speaking of investigations…” Irene said, she put her cup of tea down and straightened her spine, looking Vale in the eyes. “I know you are looking into what happened to me. I want to know everything that you know.”

“I didn't say anything to her,” Kai said, already defending himself despite a lack of accusations. Vale sighed and rubbed at his forehead.

“But you did just confirm my theory,” Irene said almost smugly. “Thank you for that, I wasn't certain. I couldn’t prove it, but what I do know of your personality? Without a doubt.”

Vale huffed again and reached for his pipe. “My investigations are being severely hampered by the Cardinal’s people. I can’t access their home and when we rescued you, we only had a short period of time to search the place. I still have the contents of their safe, but that is all.”

“And what do you know from that?”

“They have no father as far as the records go,” He started, filling his pipe before striking a match. “Their mother was not well off however they inherited their home supposedly. One theory is that their father was a more powerful Fae and their mother, ‘merely’ a human.”

“Their bank statements indicate that they visit this alternate regularly, usually in the autumn of each year and a few weeks in the summer, if their withdrawals and deposits are anything to go by.”

“How do they make their money?”

“Antiques,” Vale said. “The finding and selling of rare objects,” He arched a brow and gave Irene a quick look over. “Sadly never books.”

“Than whatever is the point?”

“Some people enjoy art, Irene,” Kai said with an affected huff.

“Literature is art.”

Chapter Text

Irene stood in front of her mirror stood just in her underwear, her finger followed the line of a scar up her forearm before she dropped her hand to her side again and swallowed, forcing herself to look away and return to the task of selecting a dress for the ball.

She had pulled out four dresses that she liked the most that she owned and carefully laid them out on her bed. She ran her fingers along the silk of a black ballgown before disregarding that one, it was going to be a cold night and she had no wish to spend the night shivering underneath a shawl.

She had no wish to attend the ball but it was incredibly hard to say no to Silver most days but when he pointed out that a good many potential signatories or existing ones would be there, there was no getting out of it.

She didn't jump when someone knocked on her bedroom door. There was a floorboard that creaked at the end of the hallway, by the door to Kai’s bedroom. She quickly wrapped her dressing robe around her shoulders and tied it shut before opening the door.

Kai looked her up and down. “I am ninety-nine per cent certain that that,” He waved a hand toward her outfit, “Is not appropriate.”

“Unless you want to pick out my dress for me since I cannot choose, please,” She sighed. “Just make me a cup of coffee?”

“I can do both,” Kai said. “Give me five minutes, and get out your jewellery box too.”

“I don’t own jewellery.”

“Yes you do, it’s in the bottom of your wardrobe,” Kai was back with two mugs of coffee, pressing one into her hand before setting his own down on the bedside table, lining his mug up perfectly with a circle stain that Irene assumed was the result of coffee or tea regularly being put there.

“Wear the gold one,” Kai said after a moment, pointing at the dress as if Irene could miss it, all of the other dresses were black or a green so dark it could be mistaken for black in low lighting. The gold one was the lightest coloured dress that she owned and she had only pulled it out to see what it looked like but found that it was quite a nice dress. It looked like a gown she’d seen in a Worth store in another alternate and upon investigation, she decided that she really needed to look at her budgeting as it was indeed a Worth gown.

He opened the jewellery box which had been exactly where he’d said it was and looked them over, pausing on a necklace. It had a thin chain, very delicate looking, and quite simple compared to the normal jewellery of the world that they resided in. It had a small pendant, a blue stone set into gold. Kai stroked his finger over the stone before turning to a different necklace, much more ornate, and presenting her with that one.

“We will probably have to be leaving soon,” He said. “Catherine is all ready, and Vale and Sterrington will be meeting us there,” Irene nodded. “Bradamant is still getting ready though, so you probably don’t have to rush too much.”

“Thank you,” Irene said softly. “But I think I prefer this necklace, it should go,” She picked out the one that he had lingered on. “You gave this to me, didn’t you?”

“I did,” Kai’s throat felt almost painfully tight. “I noticed you looking at it in a shop window almost a month ago. I’d only given in to you a week or so before…”

“Before I forgot.”

“You make it sound like it was deliberate,” He said. “I’ll be waiting downstairs for you to be ready to leave, or for the cab to get here, whichever happens first.”

“I won’t take that long, I’ve already done my hair and makeup anyway,” Kai smiled.

“It looks good. You look good.”

It was a tight squeeze in the cab, three women in ballgowns and Kai tucked into the corner, fingers anxiously toying with the brim of his silk top hat. Irene couldn’t remember him ever being particularly anxious, she wanted to say that maybe she wasn't the only one not in full control of her emotions, she knew that wasn't true, he just wasn't the best at hiding his emotions.

He offered her, Catherine and Bradamant a help down from the cab, his hand lingering on hers for just a moment too long, just about long enough to make her think that maybe he didn't want to let her go, and just long enough to make her think that maybe she didn't want him to let go.

Catherine immediately pulled out a book and wandered off to find a corner to hide away in and read as soon as they were through the doors and into the ballroom. Irene was tempted to follow her, a book tucked into a hidden pocket that she was quite happy to discover, instead, she took an offered glass of wine and breathed deeply, smelling champagne, vodka and tobacco smoke.

“The last ball we attended that he threw involved a duel,” Kai muttered, he offered her his arm. “Then you kicked a would-be assassin in the stomach to stop him murdering me, Silver may bring it up,” Irene nodded. “And you remember the alligators, of course.”

“Of course, how could one ever forget the alligators?” She sighed. She took a sip of the wine, it was cold outside but the ballroom was hot and stuffy, the cold drink was a blessing. A strong blessing that would undoubtedly give her a headache come morning.

“It would have been entertaining if it weren't for all of the death, blood, more death and then you trying to take one on alone,” He replied.

“You threw me onto a table.”

“You are surprisingly easy to throw.”

“And what is that supposed to mean?” She smiled to make sure that he could tell that she was joking, and he rolled his eyes in response. “You are tall, can you see Vale?” She was also relatively tall and wearing a pair of shoes with an inch and a half heel, but Kai towered over almost everyone. It was handy at times but did often give the impression that he was talking down to people.

“Not yet, he said that he would be here, but let’s be honest, he will probably have been distracted by that new case of his.”

“Ah yes, missing woman, wasn't it?”

“Yes, she’s turned up again and is insisting that her husband tried to have her killed,” Kai had been helping before having to return to prepare for the ball. “The police had been watching him though, and he was never seen leaving the house.”

“He could have hired someone?”

“That’s what I said, and Vale pulled that face.”

“Which one?”

“The ‘oh for goodness sake, stop saying stupid things’ face.”

“Oh yes, that face,” Irene nodded, she had seen that face more times than she could count and was fairly certain it was similar to her mentally-counting-to-ten-face. She didn't ask Kai, as she could see Sterrington making her way through the various attendees, toward them.

“Perfect, you are on time,” She said. “There are already three people who wish to speak with you both, two who haven’t met you before, and one who has.”

“Which one.”

“Crow,” Kai swallowed back a comment of disgust. “Yes, I know, I am not fond of him either, but the things we do for our patrons. Or our parents and… senior Librarians?”

“Coppelia is my patron in the Library,” Irene said. “So yes, I also have a patron, it’s just different. Tell me about him, dramatic naming choice aside.”

“More powerful than Lord Silver, less powerful than the Cardinal.”

“Who I don’t remember,” Irene pointed out.

“Considerably less powerful than the horse or the rider,” Sterrington tried and Irene nodded. “He could probably take maybe three or four people between worlds in one go without too much of a struggle. Silver could do one and a suitcase.”

“And why didn't I like him?”

“I didn't say that you didn't.”

“Kai doesn’t, so chances are, I have a reason too, what is it?”

“He’s pushy, demanding and expects everything on a silver tray,” Kai said.

“I think that I am going to need something stronger than champagne,” Irene replied. She pinned a bland and polite smile to her lips. “Okay, where are we starting?”

“Crow last, he will likely demand a dance, he kept asking you last time, but you said no,” Sterrington said as she began to lead the way around the edge of a cluster of dancing couples. “He probably will not take no for an answer this time.”

“Let me know if you need an out,” Kai muttered to her. “If he makes you uncomfortable, I am sure that I can create some kind of distraction.”

“This is one of Silver’s parties, you probably won’t need to,” Irene said in an equally low voice, she squeezed his arm and smiled when he looked down at her. She was grateful that despite everything that was going on, he was still there, she could still trust him to protect her, even if the protection was just from someone who may be a bit demanding.

Sterrington and Kai seemed more than happy to take control of the conversation and Irene was more than happy to stay half a step back and keep enough attention on the conversation to be able to respond when necessary, but the majority of it was on the rest of the room, if past experiences were anything to go on, there would be some kind of attack later on in the evening.

She’d collected a fresh glass of champagne when they made their way across the room to Crow. She didn't say it, but he had the same black-blue hair that Kai did and the same pale skin, though whilst Kai looked like an elegant charcoal sketch, Crow looked like a man who hadn't been outside during daylight in weeks.

“A pleasure to see you three again,” He said. He had a low voice, she was struck by quite how pleasant it sounded, it was a little rough but in a way that didn't make her think that maybe he would benefit from a lozenge. He shook Sterrongton’s hand, and then Kai’s before holding his hand out to Irene.

He kissed the back of Irene’s knuckles. “It is especially pleasant to see you again, madame Winters,” He said. “Hopefully, you will be able to find the time to dance with me tonight?”

“Did I not tell you that I wasn't much of a dancer last time we spoke?”

“Oh yes, you did, but I don’t mind that at all,” He smiled, a toothy smile.

“Shall we discuss business?” Kai asked, eyes narrowing on the fact that Crow still had Irene’s hand in his. Irene carefully drew her hand back, but she didn't link her arm with Kai’s again.

“At a party? Why on earth would we do that?” Crow laughed and Irene had to suppress a shiver despite how warm it was in the room. She wanted to know how unsettled she’d been the first time she’d met him, because she was on edge right now and it took a decent amount to unsettle her.

“Then what is the point in wishing to speak with us?” Sterrington sounded bored.

“Networking, socialising, a chance to get a dance with a very beautiful Librarian?”

“Two out of the three,” Kai muttered under his breath, voice rough with barely disguised anger. Irene glanced at him out of the corner of her eye.

“What was that?” Crow asked.

“Just clearing my throat,” Kai smiled. “As you were saying?”

“I think Kai is going to kill that Fae you were speaking with earlier,” Bradamant said, pressing a glass of brandy into Irene’s hand. Both women had retreated to a corner, also occupied by a reading Catherine and a sleeping drunk man. “It would be entertaining to watch but I doubt that you want to get blood on your dress. A Worth gown?”

Irene nodded before taking a sip of the brandy. It was very good brandy. “He keeps asking me to dance, I am running out of excuses,” She explained. “Thank you for the drink. What have you been doing?”

“Talking to people?” Bradamant said like she was stating the obvious, which was sort of was. “I have met with a few people who are interested in the treaty, some willing to sign it and others who wish to discuss certain topics.”

“You are better at this than I am,” Irene said. “I know, don’t look at me like that, yes I will admit it once and only once,” Catherine snorted. “And what have you been doing?” Catherine flashed the cover of her book before hiding behind it again. “Right. When is it no longer rude to sidle away?”

“Probably not until midnight at the earliest,” Bradamant said. “I was thinking the same thing. It is so dull tonight. Nothing interesting has happened all night and don’t turn around right now but that Fae is making his way over here.” Irene wanted to swear but instead, she downed her drink in one. Bradamant arched a brow.

“If I say yes this one time, do you think that he will leave me alone?”

“God no, but it is worth a shot, I suppose?”

“Can you two ask about him?” She said, dropping her voice so that Catherine had to put her book down and lean a little closer. “There is something about him that is rubbing me the wrong way,” She turned around and smiled just as Crow reached out to touch her shoulder. “Let me guess, you are going to ask me for a dance?”

Crow blinked and then slowly smiled, revealing very sharp teeth, unnaturally sharp teeth. Irene idly wondered if he’d had them sharpened, if it was a part of his glamour or if he had just been born that way. “I was, madam Winters.”

Irene was exhausted but after a night of dancing and drinking and Crow’s hands on her back, she needed to scrub off any trace of the events at Silver’s. Bradamant had been right, one dance turned into a second one and then he would not stop asking all night.

And turns out he was one of those touchy-feely types, constantly reaching out to touch her arm or her back and there was only so many times where she could ‘coincidentally’ shift ever so slightly before it became obvious that she was unhappy.

It was a shame that he had been so interesting to talk to though, he was knowledgeable on the world's history and politics (she didn't really have an interest in politics beyond the effects that it had on the world when she was writing up information for visiting Librarians,) and more interestingly, he knew a great deal about the up and coming authors of this world.

###

She wrapped a towel tightly around herself and grabbed another to dry her hair before leaving the bathroom. Kai was stood in the hallway, just about to go into his own room. He flushed and looked away. “Did you have a good night?” He asked the floor.

“Not in the slightest,” Irene replied. “You have seen me naked, why can’t you look at me now?”

“Because beforehand you were a willing partner, now I just accidentally saw you just in a towel, the two things are not equal,” Kai explained quickly. “I will leave you to dress.”

Kai watched her go into her room before slumping against his doorframe. He’d had the chance to dance with Irene, she had always been unwilling to dance with him, or with anyone, despite the fact that she was a decent dancer. He’d noticed her discomfort as Crow touched her upper back, his hand settling over where her brand was, a place he knew that she did not like people touching, for the most part.

He tried to stop himself from thinking of the sweet sounds that Irene had made when he had traced the edge of her brand with feather-light kisses. And he failed to do so. He groaned and smacked his head off the wall.

She’d jumped at the chance to dance when he had suggested it, accepting the offer almost as soon as he’d finished speaking, the grip on his arm almost painfully tight and thanked him profusely as soon as they were out of Crow’s earshot.

With a sigh, he pulled himself together and opened his bedroom door, he must have been distracted for longer than he thought, because Irene opened her door, now dressed in a nightdress, with damp hair curled about her face.

“Do you want a cup of tea?”

Chapter Text

Irene looked at the bouquet of roses on her desk, frowning at them before reaching out to touch one of the blood-red petals, it was soft underneath her fingers. There was no note with them, no envelope tucked in between the fragrant blooms.

She set her coffee cup down and picked up the vase, examining it, scrutinising every little petal and leaf before setting it back down again. “Kai? Why are there flowers on my desk?”

“They were left on the doorstep this morning,” He called back from the lounge, she followed the sound of his voice. “There was no note or anything with them, but I doubt that they are for me or for Catherine.”

“They could be for Bradamant, she was quite popular last night,” Irene pointed out. “I don’t think I made any friends last night.”

“That wasn't the point of it,” Kai shrugged. “Are you doing work right now?”

“I was going to have a look at my notes,” Irene explained. She was casually dressed with utterly no interest in going outside, her interest mainly laid in coffee and reading and pretending that she doesn’t have to deal with people for as long as she could get away with. Sadly that plan seemed to be ruined already.

“Let me know if you need anything,” Kai said, gesturing to a book nearby, “I am not going anywhere.”

“Let me know if it’s a good read?”

“You recommended it to me,” Kai tilted his head slightly. “So yes, you do think that it is very good, you can have it back when I have finished it.”

She walked back into the study again, looking at the flowers. She plucked one of the blooms out of the vase, turning it between two fingers, almost admiring the colour and feel of them, she had never managed to appreciate flowers the way that some people did.

Kai had a row of fresh herbs growing in the window of the kitchen, she’d watched him harvest and prepare them for meals. Some he tidied up into a neat bundle, long fingers tying knots in thin string and hanging them up.

She liked watching his hands, it was a strange thing and she was unlikely to ever admit it, but there was such tenderness in his touch, in the way that he carefully plucked stems to avoid damage to leaves, or in the way that he stroked the spines of books.

His grip on her hand had been tight the night before as he led her away from Crow’s attention and onto the dance floor, his anger barely restrained, the bones of his fingers showing through his pale skin, all sharp angles and yet never squeezing too tightly and softening as she put her hand in his.

She reached out to put the flower back into the vase, crystal and casting rainbows across her desk as the light hit it almost perfectly, she caught her finger on one of the other stems, the thorn of it cutting into her.

She pulled back with a stifled yelp of pain, dropping the flower to the floor. She lifted her hand level with her face, staring at it as a bead of blood ran down her finger and dripped onto her desk.

There was something so painfully familiar about this exact moment. She searched for when she had seen this before, felt it before but came up empty, and with the beginnings of a headache.

How… curious.

After staring at her finger for a moment longer, she popped her finger into her mouth and went to find something to clean the spilt blood up with, tasting copper on her tongue, a far too familiar taste.

She idly wondered if this had happened before and she’d just forgotten it, if Kai had bought her roses and she had managed to snag a finger on them too. She searched her hands for a scar that she didn't remember but only saw the silvered scars that remained from her facing off against Alberich for the first time.

She was still struggling to not think about him, still having nightmares where she choked on smoke, there didn't seem to be an end to those in sight, though it was becoming far easier to get back to sleep after them, small comforts.

She moved the flowers once she’d cleaned the blood up, the sight of them was beginning to make her skin crawl, every time she caught sight of the red petals, her finger throbbed a little bit more. She walked past Kai, still lounging and reading, holding the vase as far from her body as she could, and putting them on a shelf behind her preferred armchair.

“I thought that you liked roses.”

“I don’t know where they came from,” Irene replied. “Unless you want to own up to them. I don’t want them on my desk until I know who delivered them.”

“I woke up to the doorbell ringing and they had been left on the doorstep,” Kai said, shaking his head. “No note and whoever had delivered them was long gone. I suppose that we can ask Vale later on?”

“I think that I will go and ask him that now,” Irene replied. “And ask what on earth he was doing last night, he never did turn up to the ball.”

“Do you want company?” Kai asked, reaching for his bookmark that was made from a folded up receipt for another book, another half dozen books judging by the length. “I am curious about them too, I spent a while before deciding to put them on your desk and- did you put them in here because you cut your finger?”

“No, I cut my finger and also I have put them in here,” She looked at them. “Rose thorns aren't usually that sharp though and surely a florist would trim the thorns. I don’t actually know all that much about flowers.”

“They don’t last as long if you do that,” Kai said with a shrug. “Most florists do wear gloves for a reason. I’d wrap a few of them up in a towel if you want to bring a sample with us.”

Vale had seen them from his window and met them at the door just before Kai could pull out the key that he still had at Vale’s insistence. He called to the housekeeper to request tea to be brought upstairs before ushering Irene and Kai up ahead of him.

“Where were you last night?” Kai asked, he put the roses down before he helped Irene out of her coat, his fingers lingering on her shoulders for just a moment too long, and then they were gone. Irene suppressed a shiver. “And we have something for you to look at.”

“The roses?”

“Turned up this morning with no note,” Irene explained, cutting past pleasantries, she knew that Vale didn't much care for them most days, even less so when there was something to investigate. “Kai put them on my desk.”

“You seem the most likely person to be receiving flowers from strangers,” Kai said entirely unhelpfully.

“I still say that it would be Bradamant.”

“Well, I know that they wouldn't be for me or for Catherine, most men don’t get sent flowers anonymously and she’s a child.”

“Excuse me, she’s a what?”

“She’s seventeen,” Kai said. “Sorry, I thought you knew that? You were training when you were seventeen.”

“Yes, in the- we are off-topic,” Irene took a deep breath and pressed her lips together before turning to Vale. “Two things. One, where were you last night; two, can you tell me where those roses came from?”

“Kew Gardens,” He said after a very brief glance at them. “And I was trailing a suspect, I had far better things to do than attend yet another dull party, Silver has no new secrets, why bother going anymore?”

“The whiskey was good,” Irene said. “Kew Gardens? Are you sure?” He shot her a withering glance.

“Why ask me if you don’t believe me when I tell you? It’s clearly a hybrid rose, it’s a single stem but still a very large bloom with a strong scent. I am surprised that it hasn't triggered Strongrock’s sensitivities to pollen. There are a limited number of places that would grow hybrid roses and even fewer where people have a lot of access to the point in being able to pick… how many in the original bouquet?”

“Two dozen.”

“Did you make the acquaintance of anyone who is a patron of the gardens or perhaps works there?”

“Not to my knowledge,” Irene said, before looking to Kai, who twitched his shoulder. “I don’t think so.”

“Kew would hardly let anyone walk away with a large bouquet of their flowers and they don’t usually sell to florists,” Vale mused, stroking his jaw. “Whoever procured these would have to have complete access to at least one of the greenhouses, or they would have to have the facilities and the skills to grow these on their own property, and would likely be known to the gardens anyway. Your secret admirer is wealthy with a good knowledge of botany and biological inheritance. Likely a biologist or a gardener.”

“Hardly a secret admirer,” Irene said, throwing herself down onto the sofa. “It is worrying to know that people know where either of us lives and can just leave things on the doorstep,” She looked to Kai who had been irritatingly calm about the whole thing.

“It isn't the first time,” Vale said. “Once it was a bomb, that certainly was an interesting day.”

“As long as there are no more spiders,” Kai muttered, not managing to suppress his shudder of disgust at the memory of watching Irene trap countless arachnids into one of their suitcases. “Sadly, part of our job comes with people knowing how to find us. There are decent security measures in place, and it wasn't like I didn't check the flowers first. They just didn't come with a note.”

“Still interested in where I was last night?” Vale asked a little too casually, sitting in his preferred chair next to a cluttered table and leaning back on it, rocking onto the hind legs.

“What did you do?”

“I didn't do anything,” He said, smiling a little. “So you know you said that it would be the husband?” Kai nodded. “It wasn’t, like I said.”

“So who was it?”

“The husband’s identical twin,” His smile widened as he watched their faces. “The wife was having an affair and they faked the entire thing.”

“The lengths some people go to,” Kai sighed. “Surely it’s easier to just get a divorce.”

“No, you have to prove abuse, abandonment or impotence,” Irene said. “The only three reasons to end a relationship, apparently. All other problems can be dealt with but those three.”

“Depends on the world that you are in,” Kai muttered.

“Pardon?”

“Nothing. It isn't exactly something that I have experience with, after all,” He winked at Irene and she rolled her eyes, resisting the urge to audibly groan for good measure.

“I wouldn't know, would I?”

“Ouch,” Kai said, hand to his chest. “That’s a bit too on the nose, Irene.”

“You aren't the one with missing memories,” Irene pointed out. “Speaking of memories, have I been sent flowers like this before? It feels… overly familiar, right down to cutting my finger on them.”

“Deja vu of forgotten memories?”

“I never gave you roses like those ones,” Kai said, shaking his head. “They look lovely but it’s a bit cliché,” And were hell on his allergies. “I don’t remember you ever cutting your finger on one either.”

“No, anonymously, like they just turned up. That’s the familiar bit,” Irene said, shaking her head. “I know that it hasn't happened in what I can remember. What about what I cannot?”

“Of all the things that spontaneously arrived, roses were not one of them,” He shook his head. “I think my favourite one was the poisoned book, that was an interesting day.”

“Pardon?”

“It’s a long story,” He waved his hand. “I will have to make a list of assassination attempts but we would be here all day.”

“And be wasting my time,” Vale had pulled one of the roses out and was pulling the petals off it slowly, examining each one. “Feel free to keep… I don’t know what to call this,” He waved a free hand toward the space between them, less space than Irene would normally insist on due to propriety. “But you won’t find anything else out about these roses.”

“What is it?”

“There is no damage from insects,” He began. “These were most definitely grown by a professional. Kew would be the obvious starting point, that is one of the few places in London with access to people who can do this and with the space to grow them indoors.”

“Well, I have a free day,” Irene said. Her last free day before the Library expected her to be back at work, she was still a little surprised that they had given her such a long time to recover. “Do either of you want to join me on a jaunt to Kew gardens?”

Kai tried not to think about the few times that he and Irene had spent at Kew gardens, laying underneath the shadows of rare trees, lost in books and just enjoying each others company. He had put flowers in Irene’s hair when she wasn't paying attention and she hadn't noticed until they were almost home and a petal had come loose and fallen onto her lap.

Chapter Text

Kai couldn’t drag his eyes away from Irene. Light filtered through thick leaves and glass panels, casting her skin in dappled golden light. She walked the metal walkway in between rows of plants, pausing next to some of them to closely examine the flowers, some she smelt to see if they smelt like the roses that had arrived at their door.

He couldn’t do that. Despite the heat, he’d had to pull his scarf up over his mouth and nose to keep himself from sneezing until it hurt.

Vale had given him a knowing look before saying something about wanting to speak with an employee and vanishing, leaving him to follow behind Irene, struggling for once in his life to find the words that he needed to use.

“This one is similar, but the wrong shade of red,” Irene said, looking up to him. She held a plucked petal in her hand to compare to the ones in the glasshouse. “It’s a hybrid tea rose apparently.”

“Vale did say that it would be a hybrid,” Kai pointed out unnecessarily. There was a strand of Irene’s hand that had come loose from Irene’s bun and before he could stop himself, he had reached out and tucked it behind her ear. Irene froze for a moment before the beginnings of a blush started to spread across her cheeks and she rocked back on her heels and stepped away.

Irene cleared her throat. “Anyway,” Kai tried to ignore the breathy quality to her voice. “We should keep looking, Vale has gone off to god knows where so we should get a move on and find it ourselves.”

Kai could have happily followed Irene all day and watched her carefully read the signs and making notes of anything very similar to the roses, the way that her eyes narrowed on what she was focussing on made him smile, as did the way that she would wrinkle her nose when she smelt one that she didn't like. It was like this whenever she was doing research, there was something so mesmerising about her that he would even find something beautiful about her when watching her read through a reference book.

She was right though and he nodded his head in a slight jerk before moving past her to start doing his own checks on the many flowers.

Kew Gardens was popular. They were both having to skirt around couples admiring the exotic plants, children playing tag whilst parents or nannies tried to corral them and keep them from getting underfoot of other visitors. Kai winced as one particularly shrill woman shrieked at her son to stop trying to eat the dirt. It didn't work until she ran over and literally dragged him out of the flower bed.

“Come and sniff this one for me,” Irene was very good at moving silently and with everything else going on around them, it was all just a bit too much for his senses, he would have to spend the afternoon in a dark room with utterly no strong scents anywhere nearby, he could already begin to feel a pain in his sinuses and up behind his eyes.

He sneezed almost as soon as he breathed in, he could feel his eyes burning up too, of all the recent occurrences to make him cry, it had to be some pollen. Of course, it did. He swallowed thickly. “I think I need to get some fresh air.”

The air was incredibly cold outside and that just made him cough even more, sneezing a few more times. He hadn't realised that Irene had followed him out through a side door until she took his elbow and pulled him toward a bench, sitting down next to him and pulling out her handkerchief, pressing it into his hand.

“Sorry, I forgot how… sensitive that you can be,” She said. Then, she smiled. “You and your emotions.”

“It’s allergies,” He muttered.

“Oh, no, your allergies. Of course,” Her smile widened. She looked around. “Stay here, I will be right back,” She vanished around the corner in a rustle of her skirt and petticoat, her heeled boots crunching on the gravel pavement.

She returned just as Kai was cleaning up his face with two paper cups trailing little clouds of steam. There was a small voice in the back of Irene’s head wondering why this world had paper cups long before most others, but she didn't really care that much, it was handy.

“Thanks,” Kai croaked as she sat down again and gave him one, he sniffed the cup, the strong smell of the coffee helping to clear away the lingering scents that still burnt his sinuses. “No sugar?”

“Of course,” Irene blew on her own cup, which had a generous splash of milk added. “I’m sorry about that, I didn't think that it would be so bad for you.”

“On the plus side,” He coughed to clear his throat before taking a sip of his coffee. “Ow, hot. On the plus side, that last rose was definitely it.”

“Of course it’s hot,” Irene said. “It is fresh coffee. I’ll go and write down the name and then we can find Vale, after we finish our drinks, hold this?” She was giving him her coffee and off again before he could even say anything else, left watching the door swing shut behind her, and watching her dark hair disappear into the leaves.

He put their coffee cups down next to his leg and pulled out his own notebook and pencil. He’d been roughly sketching the roses and he returned to it now, Irene wasn't the only one seemingly full of energy, though she always got like this when excited by a lead.

He’d tucked one of the petals from the flower that Vale had destroyed in between the pages like Irene had done so in order to have a colour comparison, but all it had done for him was leave a dirty looking smudge on his paper and the lingering smell of the roses, too overpowering and making him wrinkle his nose.

They found Vale before he found them, not that he seemed to be actively looking for them but was instead in deep discussion with what looked like a receptionist as they both bent over a ledger. “What’s the name of the rose?” He asked, jumping past asking if they had even found it, he knew that they knew that he would be rude if they wasted theirs or his time.

“La France,” Irene said. “It’s genus is just Rosa Hybrid.”

“Sadly that is a popular choice,” The lady helping Vale said, looking up. “I am so sorry about this, I know that, offering patrons and donors the opportunity to purchase flowers should be… a nice thing but, to be honest, this isn't the first time we have had someone coming here asking after whoever sent the flowers due to a stalker.”

“I don’t have a stalker,” Irene said, shaking her head. “It is just one instance, I just don’t want it to happen again,” The lady nodded.

“You could have a stalker,” Kai muttered. “We can go through the security precautions when we get home.”

“I really want to be able to help more than I can, lord Vale,” She straightened up. “But I cannot give out addresses without a warrant. I can tell you that five people purchased a bouquet of those roses this week, but that’s it.”

“It’s a start,” Vale muttered, when he straightened up, something clicked in his back and he winced. “Thank you for your time.”

“What do we know,” Irene said once they left, Kai offered her his arm and Irene hadn't realised that she’d slipped her arm around his until she was leaning against his side as they walked past a large pond with a fountain at the centre. “The name of the rose, that it was grown here and that people who donate large sums of money have the access to them. Anything else?”

“They don’t want anyone to know their name,” Kai said. “I suppose that says more about their psychology than anything else.”

“It is always useful to know about their psychology,” Vale said, rubbing his jaw. “I believe that the next step will be to wait and see if anything else turns up. I shall make further enquiries about the flowers, someone would have had to deliver them.”

“And hope that it isn't spiders through the letterbox?”

“Why do you think we have the cage around it?” Kai said. “No more spiders, nasty things.”

It was a long cab ride back to London. Vale was happy to brood and spend the entire time deep in thought and Kai was happy to return to his sketching, but Irene hadn't brought something to read with her and was left to watch the houses roll by as they trundled along.

The train back would have undoubtedly been faster, but it would have meant being around a lot of people and none of them was particularly fond of that factor.

It wasn't that the silence was awkward or even strained, there was a familiarity to it that Irene found comfort in. It felt almost right to be sat with them nearby, all in silence but enjoying the companionship of each other. Every now and then, the cab hit a cobblestone at the wrong angle and Kai bumped against her, he was warm at her side.

Despite the comfort, Irene had questions. She had a whole list of questions to ask both about the current investigation (Vale must have been incredibly bored to deem something as mundane as a bouquet of seemingly innocent roses worth of investigation) and the type of flowers that Kai used to buy for her.

It was hard to break such a relaxing silence though, so unlike the quiet of the Library, she hated to admit that she actually liked it more. Finally, she turned to Vale. “What made you want to investigate this? It’s just some flowers?”

“They were the same roses that you were holding in the coffin,” Vale said as if it was a boring fact. “It could be a coincidence. But you know how I feel about that word. We found you in a coffin, holding a bouquet of those exact roses and then a bouquet of them arrives on your doorstep with no note?”

“I thought that the two people responsible had been taken into custody,” Irene looked between Kai and Vale, Kai did not lookup. He pointedly kept sketching, but he was pressing his pencil down too hard, lines darker and thicker than he would have liked.

“They were relatively weak,” Vale replied with a casual shrug. “It was almost impossible for them to be working alone, this could be the result of a patron that they had, or still do have.”

“Why did neither of you tell me this when you- Kai, why the hell did you bring those flowers inside if you knew?” She turned to him, hands clenched into fists. He finally looked up and tucked his pencil away.

“I didn't know,” He said. “Vale told me before we left but I didn't know when I found the flowers, I would have immediately fetched Vale if I had done. I swear, Irene.”

“He isn't lying. He didn't recognise them,” Vale said in his usual attempt to be reassuring, it never really worked out quite as well as he thought it would do.

“I thought that they looked similar, but I don’t exactly know a lot about flowers,” Kai said. “Roses are roses as far as I am concerned. There were daisies and lilacs in the garden. Should I get rid of those?”

“Now you are being ridiculous on purpose,” Irene snapped. “You like gardening!”

“Yes, useful things like herbs, I can’t keep flowers alive to save my life! I just leave the flowers in the garden alone and hope that they don’t die,” He slumped in his seat. “I just bought you flowers, I didn't try to grow them myself as that would have made for a very disappointing bouquet of flowers.”

“You didn't have to buy me flowers,” Irene muttered, aware that she didn't really have grounds for an argument anymore. She sounded more petulant now. Sulky.

“They always made you smile,” Kai said, twitching his shoulder in what could have been an attempt at being casual but it didn't really work. Irene smiled in spite of herself, and Vale made an annoyed, groaning noise.

“Please continue to pretend that I am not here,” He said. “This is fine, it wasn't bad enough the first time around at all.”

“I was just stating a fact, Vale. I wasn't flirting, but I will if you really want me to. Irene, did it hurt when you fell?”

“No, but I did scratch my knee crawling out of hell,” She replied and Kai snorted. “Yes, I have heard that one before, it didn't work the first time and don’t even think of fluttering your eyelashes at me, it won’t work, and I really doubt that it ever did.”

“It did,” Vale muttered as he decided to stare out of the window, grateful that he wasn't sharing a seat with either of them.

“I don’t like pick up lines.”

“I meant the flirting and eyelashes,” Irene looked between Vale and Kai, who chose the perfect moment to wink at her, she turned pink and looked away from him.

“Oh,” She looked at the floor, finding patterns in the dust and lint on the ratty carpet before looking up again. “Hang on, I woke up absolutely covered in those roses.”

“I am aware of that, yes,” Vale said tiredly. “You heard the receptionist, without a warrant we won’t get any names, and no, no one had ordered that many flowers. Which means that they likely didn't come from there.”

“Or someone who worked there, who had access to the seeds did it,” Irene said, and he nodded. “So, not necessarily grown there.”

“I believe at this point you are already planning how to steal them and I just ask that you leave me out of that so when Singh asks me about it, I can genuinely say that I have no idea.”

“Naturally.”

Chapter Text

“Uncle, I need a favour from you,” Catherine clasped her hands behind her back, digging her fingernails into the palms on her hand until it hurt. Silver looked up from where he was lounging, watching the slowly trickling rain from a seat by the window, a tumbler of something green in his hand.

“Oh?” His lips curled into a smile. “You must be very desperate if you are coming to me, is miss Winters unable to help you, my dearest niece?”

“I am your only niece,” Catherine pointed out. It wasn't strictly true, they came from a large enough family that Silver did have other nieces, and probably nephews too, but Catherine was the only one that he bothered to contact. “And no, she asked me to look into something for her and you are the obvious source of information. I can ask other people though.”

“What is it that she wants then?”

“Information on a guest that attended last nights little get together.”

“Name?”

“Crow.”

“Oh god, that one,” He took a deep drink from his glass. “I should have known that she would be interested in him, he was asking about her before you all arrived.”

“And was all over her when she did finally speak with him,” Catherine said and Silver nodded.

“He lacks tact,” Silver said, he nearly spilt some of his drink as he gestured for Catherine to sit down. “Yes, he was quite needy, wasn't he? I was surprised that the little mouse didn't leave much sooner than she did do.”

“Why was he invited?”

“He has an interest in the treaty,” Silver shrugged. “Sterrington asked me to invite anyone interested in signing the treaty, he fit the bill.”

“Do not treat me like an idiot, uncle,” Catherine said coldly. “I know you well enough to know that you find Crow interesting in a particular way, and he does not strike me as your usual bedfellow.”

“Speaking of, you can take that Librarian back with you, I think she is currently drinking coffee in the kitchen. And do ask her to return whatever it is that she took from the library, that would be breaking the treaty after all.”

“Bradamant slept here?” Silver smirked lasciviously. “No, I don’t care and I really don’t want to know. Why did you want Crow to be here?”

“He’s been after a chance to speak with miss Winters, desperate for it. I was curious.”

“That’s it?”

“It was interesting to watch. Did you catch him staring daggers at the princeling? Catherine, darling, I thrive off this kind of thing, how could I not cause trouble? What do you expect me to do? I can spend an evening surrounded by beautiful men and women and cause a bit of a nuisance for someone else? Perfection.”

“I hate you.”

“I know, I know, if you wanted to hurt my feelings, you would come up with something better than that,” Silver sighed. “Is there anything else that I can do for you, my sweet little niece?”

“Do you know anything useful about Crow?”

“I could not care less about what he gets up to, he is a bore,” Silver huffed. “What do you want to know, Catherine? Just get to the point, you have yet to learn the art of subtlety digging for information.”

“Fine,” She resisted the urge to grind her teeth. “What is his archetype? Let’s start there, shall we?”

“He’s a scientist,” Silver said after a pause. “I wouldn't call him a mad scientist per se, but certainly straying toward that aspect with some of his experimentation.”

“Including?”

“Genetics, I believe that is where his main interest lies, fathering powerful Fae children and using that to gain more strength himself,” Silver said. “Or, I suppose, not necessarily fathering them himself, setting up advantageous matches for his family members in exchange for different things.”

“So why would he be interested in the treaty?”

“I suppose that the dragons wouldn't be too happy about someone trying to make a more powerful Fae and may want to stop him, they can’t if he is protected.”

“Why not just expose himself to a higher level of chaos and get more power that way?”

“Like I said, straying toward mad scientist. I don’t know, maybe ask the detective about that, I am sure that he could tell you more.”

“Has he reached out to you recently?”

“Yes, I told him to talk to Sterrington,” Silver shrugged. “I don’t know if he did or if she just hasn't got around to him yet,” She had already spoken to Sterrington, and other than saying that Crow had a vague interest in the treaty, she didn't know anything about him.

“Well, you have actually been shocking useful, thank you for your time and I shall collect Bradamant on my way out,” She paused. “And make sure she returns whatever book it is she took.”

The house was locked up and empty when they returned, Catherine hung her coat up and looked around for a note left behind for them, whilst Bradamant collected post off the doormat, and found it propped up against the kettle with her and Bradamant’s names scrawled across it in Kai’s elegant script, she read it as she waited for the kettle to boil for a cup of tea.

“Irene and Kai have gone to Vale’s apparently a random bouquet of roses was delivered this morning,” She called to Bradamant, who was pottering around in the lounge from the sounds of it. “Do you want tea?”

“Over flowers? And yes,” Bradamant called back. Catherine carried the teacups into the lounge. “What did you find out last night?”

“Very little, which is why I went to visit my uncle this morning,” She grimaced. “I suppose that we have the same information then.”

“Not necessarily, you spoke to him, I did not.”

“I really, really do not want to know,” Catherine muttered, feeling a little nauseated by the whole idea of her uncle sleeping with her temporary (?) mentor.

“I drugged him, Catherine,” Bradamant said with a sigh. “God, Irene must be rubbing off on you, she can be so judgemental about this kind of thing too. You know it is a good way to get information right? Sleeping with a target?”

“I would rather not,” Catherine replied. “Sleep with people that is, I have few qualms with drugging them. What did you give him?”

“flunitrazepan. I had to get it from another alternate but it is handy to have some,” She picked up her teacup and lounged, flicking her hair over her shoulder almost elegantly despite the fact that she was still in her ballgown, though this time it sported several creases and a small wine stain. “I got him upstairs, spiked his drink when he offered me one, dragged him into bed and searched his office before going back upstairs to his bedroom and pretending that I had been there all night.”

“That is… brilliant,” Catherine muttered. “I want to try that!” Bradamant smirked. “Irene would never suggest something like that. So what did you find?”

“Utterly nothing.”

“Well, never mind. That was a useless plan,” Catherine said. “I actually did get information out of my uncle and all I had to do was ask nicely.”

“You are his niece.”

“You would be surprised by how little that means to me,” Catherine replied. “It does, rarely, have some use. Crow is a scientist with an interest in genetics, breeding the next generation of Fae to be stronger than the current.”

“Arent the most powerful Fae immortal?”

“Effectively.”

“Then why…”

“Uncle didn't know, but did suggest that he is on the mad side of scientist.”

“Ah, yes, that would explain it. He wants more power and thinks that… well normally I would call it human experimentation, Fae experimentation, is certainly one way to go about it.”

“No, he prefers selective breeding, apparently,” Catherine shook her head. “I suppose maybe there are some more experimental methods involved but from the sounds of it, he finds good matches and goes from there.”

“He sounds like a voyeur.”

“You saw the way he watched Irene, pervert is the word that I would use,” Bradamant shrugged. “I suppose the two things are often a venn diagram. We can put Crow and my uncle right in the centre of it,” She smiled, sounding almost happy with the attempt at a joke that she had made. When Bradamant didn't laugh, she sighed and took a sip of her tea. “Well, I think I am funny.”

“Good for you.”

Chapter Text

Vale left then at the doorway, telling them that he would get back to them with his research, though he paid the cabbie off and turned to walk away down the street.

“Catherine, you better not still be in bed!” Kai called as he toed off his boots and nudged them to one side of the hall rather than putting them away properly, perhaps in case there was a reason to rush off?

“I have already been out,” She said, appearing in the door to the lounge. “I went to visit my uncle for some information and picked up Bradamant on my way home. Where have you been?”

“Kew, where was Bradamant?”

“In my uncle’s kitchen. Apparently, she drugged him last night. I am very jealous.”

“You can't drug Silver,” Kai sighed. “I know that it is tempting but if I don’t get to break his nose, you can’t slip morphine into his tea.”

“Actually, it was flunitrazepan into his whiskey, thank you very much,” Bradamant called back. “There’s post on your desks, by the way.”

Irene unpinned her hat as she walked into the office, setting it on the edge of the desk and putting the pin into her pen pot. She bit the tip of her gloved index finger and used it to pull the glove off as she grabbed the post with her other hand. Kai stifled a groaning noise from the doorway.

“Anything interesting?” He cleared his throat, trying to make it sound like he just needed to cough and not that he had entirely been distracted by Irene removing a glove with her teeth.

“Junk, junk, junk, bill and… an interesting wax seal. And then another bill,” The junk got tossed down again, the bills in her in-tray and she carefully scrutinised the other. “It’s handwritten, I don’t know the handwriting and addressed to me as Irene and not Winters or anything else.”

“That isn't good,” He said, suddenly all business. “Let me have a look?” He held his hand out for it but Irene ignored him and switched her lamp on, holding it underneath it to see through the thin envelope. There was a clear outline of a piece of paper and when she flipped it over, she saw the same thing. Feeling along it suggested that there was only a single piece of paper in there.

“It’s just a letter, Kai,” Irene said. “You are getting paranoid.”

“I am learning from you, can I just have a quick look? And then you can see who is writing you letters,” She sighed and gave it to him. He repeated her same tests and then sniffed it too. “It’s from Crow.”

“How…” She sniffed it too. “Ah, his cologne.”

“Indeed, it is rather unpleasant. I think he likes you.”

“Are you jealous?”

“Irene, I know that-” He swallowed. “Yes. Yes, I am,” She put the letter down and quickly shut the office door, leaning against it. “Irene, I was really happy, we both were. I am trying to give you time and space but… You don’t remember what we lost.”

“But you do.”

“And it hurts, Irene,” His voice cracked painfully. “I have so many things that I want to say and do and I can’t because to you we are only friends and we have only ever been friends. I,” he hated how his eyes were burning. “I lost the woman that I was in love with and yet you are right there, like nothing ever happened.”

He hated how it felt when a tear ran down his cheek, so pathetic and useless and utterly… shit. He shut his eyes so he didn't have to see her watching him break. “It hurts every night to go to what used to be the spare bedroom knowing that you are sleeping well without me and that I can't sleep without you. It hurts to see you come down for breakfast and not kiss you good morning. Heaven and earth, Irene, watching Crow flirt with you all night? Put his hands on you? I could have killed him and I have no right to that anymore!

“I lost you. I lost you and I don’t think that I know how to get us back to where we were. And I’m scared. Scared that you don’t want that anymore, scared that too much has changed for it to happen again. That the first time around clearly didn't mean anything and-” He cut off feeling Irene’s arms around him, one hand sliding up the back of his neck and into his hair, guiding him to rest his head on her shoulder.

He hated how his body trembled in her embrace, she kept running her hand up and down his back, feeling his tears through the fabric of her dress.

“I’m sorry,” She whispered. “I had no idea that you felt like this. I should have asked,” He sniffed in a way that disgusted him. “I can’t fix any of this, Kai. I don’t know how, but no matter what, I am here. I will always be here, I promise.”

Kai drew back slightly, cheeks red and streaked with tears. “How can you promise that?”

“Do you want me to swear it in the Language? Because I will.”

“You don’t need to do that, and I don’t want you to get hurt if you are ordered to leave me.”

“I think we both know that I would disregard that order,” She replied, trying to smile. “Kai. I know you have been trying to give me time and space to get through everything and I am so grateful for that. I know you are hurting and I want to try and help you as much as I can, but I am not ready to try and have a relationship. I need more time, and I make no promises, but just give me a little while longer, please.”

“Alright,” He started wiping his eyes clean with the cuff of his shirt, having already gone through two handkerchiefs at Kew. “Alright. Time, I can do that. Just don’t fall for anyone else in the meantime?”

“I really doubt that will happen.” She smiled. “Do you need a moment to get yourself together again or shall we see what Crow wants?”

“Let’s see what he wants.”

“And Kai? You have no reason to be jealous. He really isn't my type.”

“Apparently I’m not either.”

“And apparently, I was in denial,” She gave him an almost cheeky smirk and in spite of the way that he felt, Kai found himself smiling too. “Okay, let’s get this opened up and see what he is after. Odds on taking me out for dinner?”

“Oh that has to be fifty-fifty,” Kai said, he pulled out a knife from his boot and offered it to her. “Fifty-fifty that he wants dinner, ten to one that he is actually interested in the treaty, one to five that he happens to have a spare opera ticket.”

“And the last ten per cent?”

“Coffee,” He said after a pause. "And that doesn't add up to one hundred per cent."

“Well, I have never claimed that mathematics was a strong skill of mine, and I am hoping for an opera ticket, I do love the opera.”

“It’s La Traviata at the opera house, at the moment.”

“Oh, I definitely want tickets to see that if he is offering,” She took the knife and neatly slit the edge of the envelope, sliding the paper out onto her desktop.

Crow had overly ornate handwriting to the point where it was hard to read, which was far too much for a simple note requesting Irene’s presence at a restaurant not too far from Piccadilly Circus, a hotel restaurant Kai noted and likely where he was staying.

“It was the most obvious option,” Kai muttered. “Did he give an address to get a message back to him at?” Irene flipped the envelope over, the hotel that the restaurant was in. “Yes, yes he did. Tonight?”

“Mmhmm,” Irene carefully placed the note down. “What’s the restaurant like?”

“It’s rather nice, we have been before,” Kai said. Iren glanced at him out of the corner of her eye. “Before we were together. We’d just finished a hard assignment and couldn’t be bothered to cook.”

“Ah, a treat.”

“Quite. Very good steak and excellent wine pairing. I’ll help you pick out a dress.”

“I didn't say that I was going, Kai. I will admit that I am a little on edge. I don’t like that he knows where we live,” She sat down in her seat and leant back in it with a sigh. “I asked Bradamant and Catherine to research him for me, I want to know what they found out first.”

“Why not send him a response saying that you are unavailable tonight but suggest that you meet for lunch another day instead?” Kai said. “Then you can test out his temper by saying no and you can use that to gauge if you want to meet with him alone. And find out what he knows.”

“Good idea,” Irene said, reaching for her own letter writing paper and a pen. “I don’t know what it is about him, but something feels off, I don’t want to ask Vale to look into it because you know what he’ll say. Gut instinct means nothing and all of that jazz which we both know is wrong but he won't hear it.”

“Instinct means nothing compared to experience?”

“Exactly, and I think that we both know that is wrong, instinct saves lives,” She said. “Let me write this and then I’ll put the kettle on. I think that there is a lot of work to be done tonight.”

Chapter Text

The second spare bedroom was empty, Bradamant’s packed case was the only thing out of place, sat by the doorway. The bed had been stripped down to the mattress and the drawers had been cleared out. “I get the feeling that you are glad to see the back of us,” Kai joked at her across the dinner table.

“It’s just a bit boring here,” She replied with a shrug. “Besides, Irene is back to work so I am just sat around twiddling my thumbs, she won't even let me steal things.”

“Go ahead, blow my cover. I dare you,” Irene said, gesturing toward her with a fork, a piece of chicken skewered on the end of it. She didn't add on the fact that Bradamant had gone on several brief assignments and stolen things for the Library, and the fact that she, Bradamant and Catherine had just got back from stealing several personal documents from Kew gardens to aid in the research of whoever had sent the roses.

“Kostchei would have my head for above his mantelpiece,” Bradamant muttered. “You are the little darling of the Library after all.”

“I am taller than you are.”

“Don’t be so pedantic.”

“Sadly, that is a job requirement,” Irene shrugged, and then glanced to Kai out of the corner of her eyes. He was watching the little exchange with a smile and a glint in his eye. “If I’m not specific, things go wrong.”

“I will allow you that one tiny victory,” Bradamant said. “Fine, you are everyone's favourite.”

“Do I detect some jealousy?” Kai asked.

“Hardly,” Bradamant snorted. “I couldn’t care less what people think of Irene, or of me. What I meant was that, if I do anything to damage the treaty, I will get brutally killed by my patron.”

“I doubt he’s strong enough to do anything that brutal,” Vale pointed out, he’s been watching in silence over his meal and wine. “Though logically, he has other people like you and they could do it for him.”

“Must you be pedantic as well?” She demanded in exasperation. “Irene gets special protection because she’s oh-so-very special.”

“Here I was thinking that you were starting to warm to me,” Irene said. “Shame, I am sure that I will get over it,” She didn't like the thought that people in the Library, everyone in the Library even, knew that she’d done… something worth people thinking that she needs protection.

She didn't want to be special, she just wanted to be left alone to do her work, return to constantly being underestimated and overlooked.

“You are better now than you were at Catherine’s age. She’s like you, but less… of a little miss perfect?”

“I was not like that.”

“I forget that you must have known Irene when she was a teenager,” Kai said. “Since you would have been in the Library for a while before she was in training.”

“I am fairly certain she was still in nappies when I first met her,” Bradamant shrugged. “And was more interested in trying to eat her own fingers than reading.”

“Oh yes, show me a two-year-old who can read,” Irene replied. “Or a child that doesn’t have a fascination with fingers and toes. It’s just what they do, as far as I am aware at least.”

“They do get up to more than just that,” Kai said, thinking of the brief times that he’d spent with nieces and nephews. He’d have felt worse about leaving his family if any of the ones young enough to miss him had been old enough to remember him, as it was, everyone who remembered him knew why he left and everyone too young didn't have the memories to care in the first place.

“My knowledge of children is limited to what I have seen on the rare occasion that I am in a location that a baby happens to also be in,” Irene pointed out. “I bow to your superior knowledge of how capable a baby is.”

“Thank you,” He gave a slight bow of his head and smirked. “Besides, Catherine can clearly do more than just eat her fingers.” Catherine kicked Kai underneath the table and he grunted in pain. “Yes, she is definitely getting that off you.”

“She’s not my mother,” Catherine pointed out. “But would it be awful if I did end up like Irene?”

“Awful for Strongrock’s shins, maybe.”

“I would be grey if you did,” Irene said. “I am sure my parents blame me for their grey hairs.”

“Oh yes, do make her go grey, Catherine,” Bradamant smirked. “Please, it would be quite entertaining.”

“I don’t know, it could suit you,” Kai said, scrutinising her hair. Irene resisted the urge to reach up and adjust her tight bun a little bit. “Vale?”

“Do I really seem like the kind of man who cares, no offence Winters, about what colour her hair is? Appearance has very little value against other more important values.”

“Stop shopping at Saville row then?” Irene said. “If appearance doesn’t matter, you shouldn’t care about getting suits from the best suitmakers in London, something off the rack will do,” She ignored Kai’s scoff with practised ease. “Or does it matter, really?”

It was late when the house was finally dark and quiet, Irene sat on her bed, leaning against her window, half an eye on the garden below her and the rest of her attention on the book in her hands, there was a blanket loosely draped around her shoulders, slipping as she turned the page.

There were pencil annotations in the margins.

Normally she’d turn her nose up at such a thing, but since the pencil was removable, it wasn't the end of the world. But what made her eager to read and to keep reading this specific one was that it was Kai’s annotations, Kai’s elegant scrawl, both commentary on the book as he added his thoughts alongside dramatic dialogue and his quick and rough sketches of what he believed the characters would look like, usually alongside a physical description.

She could smell sea salt and ink on the pages, lacing each breath that she took in a perfume all of its own, equal parts Kai and book. She almost didn't hear the knock at the door, lost in the words, art and scent, even the feeling of the paper between her fingers.

She kept the blanket wrapped around herself as she poked her head out of her bedroom door. Kai had been working late and she could see the front door was open and the weak light of the streetlamps cast a glow on the hallway floor. She couldn’t see Kai though.

She padded down the stairs, hearing Catherine beginning to move as well, late callers must be a rarity since Vale could just let himself in, he’d been the first person to get their new address as well as a spare key.

“Kai?” She tightened the blanket as she reached the front door, there was a chill in the air, dragging dead leaves and torn up bits of newspaper down the street. She could see Kai some feet away from the house and she walked down towards him, her toes curling at the cold.

“Kai? What’s wrong?” She started looking for the danger, eyes searching through shadows but there was… nothing?

There wasn't even a cat and there were always cats,

She looked back to Kai.

Back to where he had been.

Irene started as Kai knocked on her bedroom door, her book fell out of her hands as her head snapped up, sucking in a sharp gasp of breath. She had fallen asleep at some point, her head felt like it was filled with cotton wool.

“Irene?” He knocked again.

“Coming!” She coughed to clear her throat before getting out of bed, staggering a little on the blanket that had been around her shoulders before she dozed off. Kai was holding a single red rose. “Oh god, again?”

“Just this one this time,” He said. “And it came with a letter, addressed to you.” He held both the flower and an envelope with her name typed onto it out to her. She took them both. She discarded the letter to her vanity for a moment, taking the rose to her small cast iron fireplace and tossing it into the embers.

“At the very least, the room will now smell nicer,” She said as he arched an eyebrow. “What? We already know about the roses.”

“What would Vale say?”

“I couldn’t care right about now, now, let us see if they decided to give us a name, shall we?” She examined the envelope and felt along it, before getting a knife out of the bottom drawer in her vanity and slitting it open. Kai was sure she owned at least a dozen knives but he had never seen all of them in one place to count.

Like the envelope, the letter was typed out too and it was only short.

Was a dozen roses too many?

Chapter Text

“If you don’t ask how I got it, I won’t admit to any crimes,” Irene said, holding a file out to Vale. “As far as you know, I happened to find it. Yes?”

“Deal,” He snatched it from her hands, more interested in information than anything else. “More roses?”

“Just one this time, left with a note,” She explained, tiredly dropping down into her seat. “Catherine is in the Library. I have an assignment in a weeks time. I need to find out what is going on before then.”

Vale was silent as he read through the list of names that Irene had presented him with. He sat at his desk and flipped it over to the other side. It wasn't a printout, she had copied it out by hand as Catherine had stood watch for guards.

“Where are you going after here?” He asked, not looking up from the paper. “You are dressed for dinner but Strongrock isn't.”

“Crow wanted dinner with me,” Irene said with a slight inclination of her head and a glance towards Kai. She’d insisted that she had only agreed to go because of the embassy and her own curiosity.

“Would either of you two be shocked if it was him sending them?” Kai asked. “The bouquet arrived before his letter requesting dinner and the single rose last night, the day before you see him again?”

“His name isn't on the list,” Irene said, shaking her head. “And whilst I am well aware of the use of an alias, none of them… fit.”

“Normally I would disagree with gut instinct,” Vale said. “But you are somewhat correct in that theory. Of course, he could prove that wrong. The choice of Crow as an alias, to begin with, is an interesting one. It hardly relates to what we know of him.”

“He does have dark hair?” Kai ignored the glare from Vale, he was expecting that.

“And it does have that bluish sheen to it,” Irene said. “A bit like yours, Kai. I wonder if he dyes it or if it is a part of his glamour.”

“I didn’t detect any attempt at a glamour from him,” Kai said, shaking his head. “And are you implying that I dye my hair?”

“I think it would be obvious if you did,” She pointed out. “I mean, we have lived together for quite a while so I am sure that I would have noticed.”

“He did live here for a month,” Vale said, reaching for a thick reference book. “I didn't notice hair dye but he did insist on feeding me more.”

“Stop forgetting that you need to eat,” Kai replied.

Vale didn't get a chance to come up with a witty retort or snort in derision when the housekeeper knocked on the door and brought in a tray of tea things for them, she paused to compliment Irene’s evening dress before leaving again.

Irene dished out drinks before sitting in her normal seat. Kai leant against the arm of her chair and for a moment she could smell the ocean over the tea in her cup. She had never liked open bodies of water before, she knew that she wasn't a good swimmer and that anything with a strong current would probably kill her but the smell of Kai made her want to feel the waves on her skin and sand beneath her toes.

If she didn't know any better, she’d say it was a deliberate move on his part, she knew that he was possessive and even though their relationship was at a halt, she knew that he still had feelings for her and whilst she wasn't sure what her feelings were for him, she knew one thing.

She did love him.

She just wasn't sure in what way anymore.

Was he just her friend still (again?) or had he become so much more?

Kai knew that Irene was looking at him, glancing up at him every few seconds through her long eyelashes. He tried not to think too much about it as he leaned more into her chair. He could feel her warmth through the layers of his shirt and jacket. Irene’s arms were bare and had he not watched her remove her shawl and drape it over the other chair of the arm, he’d have suggested that she take his jacket.

He wanted to put his arm around her, leave his mark on her before she left for dinner with Crow, he knew that Irene would certainly argue against carrying a token from him, and he wouldn't slip one onto her person without her permission. He doubted that Crow would be able to pick up his scent, but he could dream. And hope that that would be enough to prevent him from trying anything.

He trusted Irene, he didn't trust other people.

His mind was put a little at ease when he had caught a glimpse of her slipping a knife into her bodice just before they had to leave.

“I will have to do more research into Crow,” Vale said. “As Strongrock said, it would be a logical conclusion that he is responsible for the roses, in which case, could very well know more about your memory loss,” Irene decided not to get her hopes up. It was rarely that simple.

“We could always break into his hotel room whilst Irene has him distracted,” Kai suggested.

“That would be a crime,” Vale pointed out.

“It wouldn't be the first one you have helped to commit,” Kai replied almost smugly. “It could be fun.”

“You and Winters have the same definition of fun, you and I do not,” Vale muttered.

“I could always go back up to his hotel room, find out which one it is so that you know, and then distract him at a later date, coffee or something in a few days, and you could go back?” Irene suggested.

“You would go up to essentially a strange man’s hotel room?”

“Vale, you forget that I have few morals when it comes to my job,” Irene replied, she took a sip from her tea when he looked up at her. “What? Are you telling me that you haven't done things of questionable morality for a case?”

“I am not that much of a hypocrite. But I would not go up to a man’s hotel room. Or a woman’s for that matter.”

“Your loss,” She shrugged. “It is a tactic that worked. I wonder if Bradamant left any of her poisons at the house that I could have used.”

“Whatever she gave to Silver the other night?”

“She is started to grow on me,” Irene remarked. “Who would have thought that all it would have taken would have been her drugging someone other than me?”

“I still hate her for that,” Kai myttered almost darkly.

“Which is mostly unnecessary,” Irene gently chastised, though she was more than happy to let Kai continue to hate Bradamant and be barely civil, their bickering over the past few weeks had made things easier, more normal.

“Only mostly?” He smiled. “Do you want me to flag you down a cab? You should be off soon if you want to be early.”

“Thank you,” Irene smiled slightly and he nodded before getting up and leaving. Irene stood up and pointlessly smoothed down her skirt and reached for her shawl.

“I am… worried,” Vale said, almost gently, before Irene could get the shawl. She froze. “About Strongrock. And you.”

“Why?”

“Winters, you know that I wouldn't talk about emotional things if I could avoid it, in fact, I actively avoid it. But I can always ignore such things.”

“What is it, Vale?”

“Don’t hurt him, I know that it wasn't your fault, you couldn’t know that this would happen, but you can control what happens from here onward,” Irene’s shoulders slumped. “You were away in the Library for two weeks, you didn't get to see what Strongrock was like in that time. I did. He was a wreck, Winters. He was in pieces because you couldn’t remember your relationship. Don’t lead him on.

“Strongrock would be more than happy if you chose to string him along, I don’t believe he would even care if you didn't reciprocate. Don’t do that to him, Winters. I am asking you as his friend,” Irene pressed her lips into a thin line.

“I wouldn't do that to him,” She said, a hint of venom in her voice. “Kai is my friend and he always has been. I wouldn't hurt him.”

“I know you wouldn't do it to hurt him,” Vale said. “Just be careful, he isn't as strong as he says.”

“I know.”

“And don’t be something you aren't to make him happy either, don’t flirt back if that isn't what you want anymore, you don’t have to try and fix everything.”

“Thank you,” Irene forced herself to relax a little bit. “I won’t,” She paused. “I don’t know what I want anymore but I know that I don’t want him to hurt any more than he already has, not for me, I am not worth it.”

“You are, to him you are.”

##

“When did I get a sweet tooth?” Irene asked as she came into the study without knocking. “That restaurant had a crème Brulee to die for,” Kai and Vale looked up from a book opened up on the desk. “I am sure I wasn't like that before.”

Kai remembered the taste of marshmallows on her lips in a dark kitchen that smelt of hot chocolate, of the slight moan she’d made with a hand buried into messy hair still damp from a shower. He remembered shared slices of cake in cafes, hidden behind a barrier of menus he’d set up for more privacy.

He remembered her licking caramel sauce off the back of his spoon in a way that made him want to lunge for her and take her to bed then and there, forget the mess that she had made whilst trying to bake a birthday cake for Vale.

“We used to sit in the kitchen drinking tea when either of us had nightmares,” Kai said, throat painfully tight. “One night you came downstairs with a bag of marshmallows and we had cocoa instead. It became a habit,” He cleared his throat. “At least you enjoyed the food?”

“Crow is a dull man,” Irene replied. She tightened the shawl a little more around her shoulders. “Do you mind if I throw more wood on the fire? It’s beginning to get chilly out there.” Vale just idly waved a hand toward the hearth.

“Let me,” Kai said. “You don’t want ash on that dress.”

“How was your evening?” Irene asked, smiling in gratitude. It was a very nice dress with large pockets that she could hide books within.

“Probably a lot better than yours was,” Vale said. “We’ve gone back in the list of orders and no one has ordered enough roses for the room that we found you in, meaning that someone else is growing them.”

“You only need one to propagate,” Kai said. “So someone could have gone to Kew, cut a rose and walked out with it and started growing their own, it can be busy enough that no one would notice.”

“I thought you didn't know how to grow flowers?”

“I can still read and research things,” He gestured to one of the many, many, open books. “If you aren't too exhausted from too many delicious desserts, there's still much to be done.”

“Starting with…”

“La France has only been cultivated as a commercial plant for the past five years, hybridisation is still a fairly new idea in this world,” Irene nodded. “Crow’s interest in biology and geology certainly does strongly support that he is involved.”

“Though we don’t have any proof of that, Strongrock,” Vale shook his head. “Gut instinct is not evidence.”

“Fine, well we could always break into his hotel room,” Irene said. “He was more than happy to brag about the view from his room, there can only be so many rooms with that particular view.”

“We will get caught if you insist on breaking into every room with a particular view.”

“He has a suite that has a view of the park but he mentioned being able to see where the cabs pull up at the side of the building. There are only suites on the seventh and eighth floors and only one suite per floor that has those particular views. Two possible doors to knock on,” She sounded almost smug.

“Anything that you can do with the Language to get that down to one door?” Kai asked, Irene thought for a moment.

“I could turn Crow’s letter into a paper aeroplane and ask it to take me to his rooms?”

“What is a paper aeroplane?”

“It’s an aeroplane, but made out of paper,” Vale made a snorting noise. “A paper mock-up of a form of air travel.”

“Could you make a paper zeppelin?” Kai asked.

“I prefer lead ones,” Irene replied in good nature, digging him in the ribs when he rolled his eyes. “No, I cannot do origami. I suppose that any shape of the paper would work but I have found that turning the paper into a slight more aerodynamic form makes it work a little easier. A screwed up ball also works.”

“Do I want to know what a lead zeppelin is?”

“It's a music group,” Kai explained before Irene could make another god-awful joke. “They’re okay. I think you wouldn't like them.”

“Or I could just ask the receptionist,” Irene said. “It is the easiest solution and is always worth a shot.”

“I am sure it wouldn't be the first time you pose as a courtesan.”

“Peregrine Vale, what are you implying by that?” Irene asked and she smirked as he cringed at the use of his first name. “I confess to having used a lot of lies and the likes to get what I want but I have never posed as a courtesan, it’s never really come up.”

“No need to sound disappointed.”

“I am always up for trying new things,” Irene said with a shrug. “I will do almost anything at least once.”

Chapter Text

It was late in the day when Silver rose, it usually was. Marks of smeared lipstick still smudged his throat along with several bruises beginning to show on his golden skin as he examined himself in the mirror of his bathroom, the steam wiped away in order to see his reflection before grabbing the towel that had been left to one side for his use and wrapping it around his narrow hips.

“You may go,” He told the pair of women draped over his bed as he stepped out of the ensuite. “I am sure that there is breakfast in the kitchen if you must stay longer,” He slowly looked them up and down and shrugged. “I suppose that you can both stay a little while longer.” One of them, a blonde woman, tittered before grabbing the other woman by the hand and pulling her out of the bed.

Silver turned to his wardrobe as the women hurriedly dressed in last nights ballgowns. It took time to choose the perfect outfit, there was an art to choosing the perfect three-piece suit with a perfectly complementary shirt and then tie and pocket squares (all of which just had to be made with the finest fabric money could afford and by the best tailors in London.)

It was a whole other task to pick a fob watch and set of cufflinks to go with the outfit of the day, it was nearly noon by the time he was done and neither woman had returned to his bedroom.

Shame

He supposed, with only a mild under thread of bitterness, that he should really be getting to work, an embassy couldn’t run itself no matter how much he wished it would, there was sadly some work that only he could do.

Sterrington was in his study. He made a groaning noise to which she had no response, just waving her hand toward the glass of brandy on his desk, she had her own already in her hand.

“To what do I owe the pleasure on this loverly… Thursday?”

“It’s Monday.”

“To what do I owe the pleasure on this lovely Monday?”

“And it’s raining.”

“I do not have all day, what is the point?”

“The Cardinal wants to speak with you,” She pulled an envelope out of an inner pocket, already torn across the top, she held it just out of his reach. “And I want to as well, what did you tell that detective about Crow?”

“Nothing, he hasn't been asking questions,” Silver narrowed his eyes and tilted his head. “Should he be asking questions?”

“He’s taken an interest in miss Winters, so of course he will. Has she asked you anything?” Silver could play cards as well as any of the Cardinal’s underlings. “No, she hasn't.”

“But someone has done.”

“Why do you want to know if people have been asking about him?” Perhaps this was more akin to chess than cards, a back and forth of carefully planned comments as to not reveal too much information or forethought to the other.

“Because the Cardinal has done, and if he knows something, then they undoubtedly do and he will want the information for his investigations, and not want any issues coming up,” Sterrington replied. “He may have done well in Paris, but he is not one of us, Fae great grandparent or not, or whatever it is,” Sterrington waved her hand dismissively. “You know what the Cardinal can get like when he wants something, he still won’t let the detective near the Maddox’s house, not that he will tell me why when I have asked.”

“Curious,” Silver mused, then he smiled. “Rest assured that I will not tell the little mouse or the detective what I know about Crow and I shall inform the Cardinal of what I do know,” Sterrington nodded. “As one… cog in the machine to another, why do you think the Cardinal is so interested in what was just a kidnapping in what I assume to be an incredibly long list of kidnappings?”

“The Library makes a powerful ally, but it would make for a very powerful enemy, if a Fae wants to do something to a Librarian, we need to stop them.”

“Why not warn the Library?”

“And look weak?” Sterrington snorted. “Of course not, don’t suggest such a silly thing. The Cardinal may not have Crow’s patronage, but if Crow knows what is good for him, he’ll listen.”

“The question then is, does Crow know what is good for him?”

###

“See here? You used the wrong aspect, you translated it as ‘I have walked in the park every day’, it should be ‘I used to walk in the park every day.’” Irene said, indicated to underlined sentences. “They are small, simple mistakes to make, easily corrected.”

“But enough to make people realise that I am not a native Russian speaker,” Catherine interrupted, and Irene nodded.

“It is good to know two things about languages, the first is to sound as close to a native as you can, at worst you can pass it off as perhaps having moved there later in life,” She leant back in her chair and slid Catherine’s work back toward her. “And the second is to know which mistakes to make to make people overestimate you. It is good to be overestimated.”

“And right now?”

“You may just be taken for a sucker and not know it?” Irene summarised, Catherine looked neither pleased nor impressed by that summation. “It isn't like you will be going anywhere without another Librarian for at least another three years, probably longer given your age.”

“Not that you take me anywhere these days,” Catherine made no attempt to hide how bitter she was sounding.

“I don’t like it any more than you do,” Irene said tiredly. “What do you want me to say? I haven't been given any assignments, for the obvious reasons. The only option would be to assign you to another Librarian for the… I don’t know. For the foreseeable future. If that is what you want, I will do it.”

Catherine immediately backtracked. “No! No, I don’t want that. I mean, they don’t know how to get a Fae into the Library yet, and I mean, you don’t either but I at least trust you enough to remind you of how it is done, I suppose? If we go anywhere in the future? You said you had an assignment coming up?”

“I did,” Irene said slowly. “I haven't decided if you are coming with me yet, it is still on the cards though.”

“Where are we going?”

“I didn't say that you were definitely going,” Irene reminded her, tapping her fingers on the table. “Focus Catherine, I need you to not be so easily distracted if you are going to be coming with me,” Catherine eagerly nodded, lips pressed tightly into a line that Irene could have sworn was a suppressed smile.

“Can I at least help planning?” Kai interrupted them with two plates of sandwiches sometime after noon, thick bread still warm from a nearby bakery with strong cheddar on slightly melted butter. Irene hummed her appreciation around a mouthful of bread. She did appreciate the low techy kind of world where the food was still made by hand and not full of additives to make it last weeks.

He briefly lingered before excusing himself and returning to the study downstairs, leaving them in Irene’s tiny domain of books and notes and pens. Irene shot a smile at his back as he disappeared down the narrow staircase.

“Where are you going?” Catherine asked. “If I can at least find that out?”

“Germany, in the mid-nineteen-fourties,” Catherine’s eyes widened. “I am sure you know enough of various histories to know why I would be reluctant to bring you along,” Irene didn't want to admit how much she didn't want to go, the idea of rescuing a few books before they could be burnt made the back of her neck prickle.

Each part of the plan that she figured out just made her hate herself a little bit more.

How dare she?

How dare she burn so many books but save these ones?

How dare she still be allowed to work as a Librarian?

How dare she get to decide which book deserves fire and which one didn't.

How dare she survive Alberich’s Library?

“I still want to go with you,” Catherine said firmly. “I am not scared if that is what you were worrying about.”

“It would be better if you were,” Irene’s voice was distant to herself, so she gave herself a shake and pulled herself back together. “Fear is useful, Catherine, it keeps you alive.”

“You’ve said before, in as many words,” Catherine almost smiled. “I am sure that I will be scared later on but I would rather wait for something to go wrong before I begin to worry. Things can only go wrong if you are looking for things that are wrong.”

“Did I say that to you as well?”

“I don’t think so,” Catherine shrugged. “It does sound like something that you would say though, doesn’t it,” Irene smiled.

“Alright, I will consider bringing you along, let’s see how well your German is then, shall we?”

##

The disguise of a beggar was a very useful disguise to master. Vale hunched his shoulders and bowed his head as people walked past, an upturned hat, woollen with a moth-eaten hole in it, sat in front of him with a few coins thrown into it.

Piccadilly was a busy street but it wasn't a challenge for Vale to pick up on Crow’s appearance as the Fae stepped out of his hotel. The man looked both ways down the street before turning toward Hyde park and walking away rather than getting into a cab.

Vale gathered up the few things with him and began to carefully follow.

If anyone had asked if a suspicious looking man had been following another, much better dressed, man down the street, no one would have been too sure. That was the beauty of the disguise and the reason why he preferred it.

The last thing that he wanted was to be dragged into Scotland Yard, there was only so much trouble that he could draw on connections to evade and a charge of harassment or stalking probably was one of them, but he didn't want to find out.

Crow lingered long enough at a corner to buy a newspaper, he rolled it up and tucked it underneath his arm before hurrying down the steps into Hyde park tube station.

It was almost a pointless exercise to try and follow him after this point, however, that did not deter him. He used the handful of change in his hat to pay a woman begging at the entrance to the station to spread the word between other people that he was looking for a man and offered a reward to whoever could bring that information to inspector Singh at Scotland Yard, and with that, he dove into the chaos of the London underground station.

###

Kai was working at his desk when he heard Irene coming downstairs, he heard her enter the kitchen and the sound of water running before he again heard her coming towards him. He had left the office door wide open, he usually did when he was the only one downstairs, liking to be able to hear absolutely everything, his position at the desk closest to the back wall meant that he could hear pretty much everything on the ground floor as well as anyone heading upstairs or downstairs.

He stilled in his letter writing as Irene slid her arms around his shoulders and rested her chin on his shoulder. “Everything okay?” She made a humming noise. “Irene?”

“Yes, this just felt… right to do,” She squeezed him. “This feels right.”

Chapter Text

It was Irene’s turn to cook dinner, Kai had picked up fresh ingredients for her and everything was all laid out and prepared for her. Irene was meticulous in the kitchen, everything was done in order and exactly as the recipe said, there was no room for seasoning to taste when she was cooking, it was either in the recipe or it wasn't used.

Kai’s own method was a bit more relaxed, adding a little bit of this and that until he thought it tasted perfect, Irene found a please in watching him cook, she found almost no pleasure in cooking herself, it was merely a chore to her and not the art that it was to him.

Despite the way that Irene cooked, a factory line of preparing ingredients, cooking and serving, Kai sat back, rocking on the hind legs of his chair and nursing a glass of brandy. “What’s wrong?” He asked after the kitchen had been silent except for a pan of potatoes bubbling on the stove.

“Nothing,” She brought the side of her knife down onto two cloves of garlic.

“You need more garlic than that.”

“The recipe says two cloves of garlic,” Irene replied with. “Why do you think that something is wrong?”

“You are quiet.”

“I am busy.”

“You’ve been quiet since you came downstairs,” Kai said. “Since you chose to hug me. Do you want to talk about it?”

“I have hugged you before,” She shrugged and started to rough chop the now crushed garlic, rocking the blade back and forth. “What makes this one any different?”

“You haven't hugged me since you came back,” Kai said softly. “Irene, it’s been nearly two months since you last hugged me, even to you it will have been nearly two months from the last point that you can remember.”

“I’m fine,” Her voice betrayed her, cracking and her throat protesting. She kicked her boots off and struggled with her heavy coat. They’d taken some time to clean up in the Library, but she could still smell ash and blood on her hair and very much wanted to spend the next hour scrubbing the weight of her sins off her skin, if that was possible.

“I don’t believe you,” Kai replied, he locked the door and then the deadbolts and then double-checked the lock again. “I’m glad you’re still alive, Irene. You owe me a conversation.”

“Right. That will have to wait,” She started toward the stairs. “And I will need a lot of brandy beforehand. In the morning. It can wait for the morning.” She doubted that either of them would be up before midday but she really couldn’t care less and doubted that Kai was willing to put up a fight.

“Of course,” Kai said. “I will see you in the morning I suppose?” Irene paused and turned to him, Kai opened his mouth to speak again but was stunned as Irene grabbed him into a tight hug, burying her face in the crook of his neck and just holding him.

Kai could feel her trembling as he returned the embrace, he kissed her hair despite the ash on it. “Thank you,” She whispered against his skin. “For coming to save me, I-” Her voice cracked painfully.

“I know,” Kai said, stroking his hand up and down her back. “You don’t have to say it, Irene. I’ll always come to get you, you’d do the same for me.” Irene sniffed and tried to pull away but Kai tightened his arms around her again. “No, not just yet, wait until you’ve got your breath back.”

The knife fell out of Irene’s grasp and clattered across the kitchen floor, yanking her from her memories. She quickly grabbed it and acted like she hadn't been so distracted and probably moments away from misplacing a few fingertips.

“Are you sure that you are okay?” Kai pressed. “Irene, it’s okay if you aren’t. Heaven knows that I wouldn't be in your position. I can only imagine how hard-”

“No,” Irene interrupted. “you can’t imagine how hard it is. You can’t begin to imagine how hard it is. I woke up six months after going to sleep after what can only be the worst week of my life and yet apparently things could get worse, and they did.”

Kai just watched as she put her hands onto the countertop and leaned heavily on it, breathing deeply and loud enough that he could hear each breath. “There is so much that is wrong, wrong with me and wrong with the world that… I don’t know what I can do anymore.”

“You can keep going, like you always somehow manage, much to my shock and awe,” Kai said, his chair scraping over the tiled floor as he got up and moved to Irene’s side, putting his hand on Irene’s lower back and gently rubbing it. “You always manage to keep going, Irene. I don’t know how you do it, I don’t know why you do it, but you always find a way.”

“I thought that I had stopped Alberich,” Irene said softly. “I burnt that Library in the hopes that…” She swallowed. “I did the worst thing that I could think of. I destroyed so many unique books and it meant nothing in the end,” Her eyes burnt with tears as one began to run down her cheek.

She hated crying in front of people, if Kai saw the tears, he didn't comment on them, he took her hand and gently pulled her out of the kitchen, guiding her into the lounge and pushing her toward her favourite armchair.

“Irene,” He knelt in front of her. “That night in Alberich’s Library, what you did, it wasn't for nothing. You saved the Library. You saved so many lives and so many worlds, even if you didn't kill Alberich, you didn't fail and it wasn't for nothing.” He took Irene’s hand and kissed her knuckles, seamed silver. “You didn't fail.”

He stood up and kissed her forehead, just for good measure. “I’ll finish dinner, you just take some time to gather yourself,” He said, Irene looked up with dark eyes full of tears. “You’ll be okay, Irene. You always are.”

Irene rested her head on the headrest and turned to look out of the window. It was raining, rain ran down the panes of glass and puddled in the street. She watched a cab splash through a filthy puddle. The sky was dark, it usually was but now it was with storm clouds and not just with heavy pollution.

She could hear Kai in the kitchen, he hummed to himself as he worked, it was almost melodic to hear his humming in combination with the rain, the two noises combined in a way that was more comforting than a roaring fire and a glass of whiskey, far better than whale noises, she’d tried a tape of those to help with insomnia before, she’d ended up destroying the tape when it started to get on her final nerve.

The sound of Catherine upstairs occasionally interrupted her peace and was likely the only thing that was keeping her from falling asleep. She wiped her face with the cuff of her sleeve and drew her legs up to her chest, glad that Kai had shut the door behind himself so that she’d have a moment to straighten herself out and look like she wasn't wallowing in self-pity like a melodramatic teenager.

She got up and crossed to shut the window as thunder rumbled somewhere in the distance, over the edge of London, and a moment later, the first fork of lightning managed to flash through the clouds, momentarily throwing the steadily flooding streets into a stark white light before it was dark again.

She stepped back from the window, there had been someone out there.

Irene didn't even hesitate long enough to throw on a coat or even worry about shoes as she threw open the front door and dashed down the steps and out into the street. She was soaked through to the skin in a matter of moments, the crocheted slippers that she preferred to wear around the house over bare stockings were sodden from the moment she’d stepped outside the door.

She heard someone shout her name but she was determined to get to the bottom of this whole thing. She knew that someone had been watching the window, unable to see her slumped in her seat, but they would have been able to see her and Kai enter beforehand.

She was determined to find who had left her roses, tired of sitting back and letting Vale look into it, she was going to find out whoever it was, and potentially give them a bloody nose for her troubles, it was the very least that they deserved, especially if it was related to the missing memories.

She knew that there was the chance that the two occurrences weren't related, she just didn't believe in a coincidence of that level, she never had done and she wasn't about to start.

She reached the end of the road and rubbed her eyes, rain coming down so fast and thick it was hard to see, she couldn’t see to the end of the road, even the road sign ten feet away was hard to read and she had to squint to see the house numbers a little further up.

Despite the low visibility, she kept running. She knew this London, almost any London as they were so similar like she knew the pattern of scars on the back of her hand, and she knew that she had maybe a minute before there was another turning to take, at which point she’d probably had to admit defeat if she hadn't caught up.

Her lungs burnt in a way that reminded her of chokingly thick smoke and she did have a half thought of just how much damage she had done to herself in the last six months, how many more scars were they? How deep did the damage run?

The old house had been in Bloomsbury, near to the British Library, a nice enough set of rooms that afforded herself and Kai enough space to not be on each other's toes. The new home, the embassy, was nearer to Regent’s park and in a much more affluent area, a much larger house on a much grander road.

It also did not have an underground station nearby, it was a twenty-minute walk in good weather, meaning that she didn't have to worry about losing the watcher into the underground. Just about them deciding to make a mad dash across Regents Park.

She decided to just tackle them into the mud if that happened, she was just in that kind of mood.

She didn't know if Kai or Catherine had followed her out into the squall, she certainly couldn’t hear their voices, but over the weather, she heard very little.

She sprinted across the road and narrowly missed being run down by a cab, the driver yelling obscenities at her as a shadow on the other side of the road lurched through a gate to the park.

She didn't, however, see the police officer, who had seen a woman in house clothes run into the road seemingly for no reason and in the way of a cab that would have killed her. Irene let out a strangled cry of shock as he grabbed her by the arm.

“What on earth do you think you are doing?” He shook her. “You could have been killed! Have you no sense?”

“There was a man,” Irene gasped, trying to catch her breath, she tried to pull away but the police officer tightened his grip. She looked out to the park but whatever had been there was gone. She wanted to throw the police officer off her and keep looking but now that she stopped, she realised that she was shivering, dripping wet and having to gasp for breath.

“The only person I saw was you throwing yourself in front of that cab,” The officer replied.

“I didn't see it!” Irene managed to wriggle herself free and pointedly rubbed the imprints left by the tight grip.

“Exactly why you shouldn’t be out in this weather, do you even have proper shoes on?” Still shivering, Irene looked down at her feet, this policeman was doing a very good job of making her feel like she was a child again, caught one hand in the cookie jar. “Where do you live?”

The officer didn't give her much say in returning to the house, he did however give her his coat to put on as she was shivering almost uncontrollably now, water dripped from her sodden clothes and her toes ached with the cold as she padded back in slippers that squelched unpleasantly with each step.

Catherine had been waiting by the window in the study and opened the door before the police officer could knock or Irene could let herself in.

“Is your father in?” The police officer gripped Irene’s shoulder and she winced, his fingers digging in.

“She… isn't my mother?” Catherine said in slight confusion. “What… Irene?”

“There was someone outside.”

“She ran in front of a cab,” The officer ignored what Irene said. “Does anyone else live here?”

“Yes, but he’s just gone out to look for her,” Catherine crossed her arms. “I can keep an eye on her though.”

“Where are your parents if she isn't your mother?”

“Dead,” Catherine gave him a glare that Irene could trace directly back to Vale, clearly, she had been practising. “Miss Winters is my guardian until I turn eighteen.”

“Unless you are arresting me, I’d like to be able to get changed,” Irene muttered. The officer released her and Catherine moved out of the way to let Irene into the house, she gave the officer his coat back.

“Has she done this before?” The officer asked Catherine as Irene vanished upstairs.

“Come back with a warrant,” Catherine replied and slammed the door shut. “Irene!”

Chapter Text

Irene stood under the spray of the shower until the water started to turn cold. She reluctantly dragged herself out, still painfully cold despite the hot water, and wrapped herself up in her dressing robe before opening the bathroom door.

Kai was waiting for her and she audibly exhaled. “Alright, let’s get the lecture over and done with then,” She said, starting to roughly towel her hair dry as she walked into her bedroom.

“I just wanted to make sure that you were okay,” Kai said. “It isn't like you to do things like that.”

“Isn't it? I suppose you would know better than I would,” It was Kai’s turn to sigh.

“If you are still hungry, I’ll leave some food in the kitchen for you,” He said, he didn't follow Irene into her bedroom and Irene was struck with how odd that was, though she wasn't sure if she could remember him going into her room before.

“Where are you going?”

“I’m not hungry anymore.”

“I am not going mad,” Irene said firmly, clenching her hands and feeling her scars. How strange that one of the few certainties that she had to hold onto was the result of a rather serious injury.

“I didn't say that you were,” Kai said, shaking his head. “All I said was that I have lost my appetite. Vale is on his way over here now anyway.” He stomped down the stairs before she could think of anything to respond with.

She slammed her bedroom door shut.

Someone had lit the fire for her whilst she’d been in the shower, and got out a clean nightdress, moving it to the end of the bed to start warming it up a little bit. She dressed quickly, dropping the wet towel and kicking it in the vague direction of her laundry hamper.

She’d lost her appetite too now that she thought about it. She was just tired, absolutely exhausted. She didn't bother going downstairs to say goodnight to Kai and Catherine, she just crawled straight under the covers and pressed her face into the pillows. Covers over her head, Irene shut her eyes and for the first time in more years than she could remember, she cried herself to sleep.

It was late in the morning when she finally forced herself to get out of bed, eyes heavy and swollen and as if she hadn't slept for more than a few hours, though if the strange dreams were anything to go by, much longer than that.

The house was eerily quiet. Irene was used to quiet. The Library could be entirely silent for hours and days. But this place? It hadn't been without some kind of sound since… since she could remember. But that wasn't too long, and Irene couldn’t put a finger on why it unsettled her so much, perhaps some memories still hidden within? The knowledge that there should be something more to the place but the sound of the clock ticking and her own footsteps.

“Kai?” She called out. “Catherine?” Her voice echoed and fell to silence. Things had been washed up in the kitchen and neatly left to dry on one side, she checked the kettle. It was completely cold, so it had been a while since they had been here. Irene started to throw her hair up into a bun as she headed back upstairs to dress. It was unlike Kai to leave without a note, and whilst the house showed no sign of anything necessarily bad happening, she did not like not knowing these things.

She hurried to dress, picking the more practical things that she owned from her wardrobe, a dark grey dress made of thick fabric with large pockets in the folds of her skirt and a smaller hidden pocket at her hip that was perfect for a knife. She had wondered if she’d had that added to it, or done it herself, at some point.

She was just about to run back downstairs when the front door opened and she could hear Kai and Catherine talking in the hallway before it shut again.

“Thank god you are back,” She almost gasped as she returned to the ground floor, her chest none too pleased about all of the running up and down the stairs that she’d been doing. When had she started to get soft? “You didn't leave a note, I was just about to go out to look for you.”

“I am surprised that you care enough to do that,” Catherine’s voice was low and venomous as she barged past Irene and into the kitchen, a paper bag of food things clutched in her arms. Irene looked to Kai, who didn't look happy with her either.

“You didn't come back downstairs last night.”

“I was tired.”

“It would have been polite to at least say goodnight.”

“It would have been polite to leave a note. You know what I can get like.”

“You went running off into torrential rain last night and you are annoyed that I didn't tell you that we were going to go shopping?” Kai put down his own bags and started to take his coat off. “Irene. Your hypocrisy knows no bounds, does it?”

“No,” She crossed her arms. “It doesn’t,” Kai had to count to ten, resisting the urge to grab Irene by the shoulders and shake her. “There was someone outside of the house, Kai. They were watching me. I know that they were. I am not going insane.”

“You are the only person who saw them,” Kai said, shaking his head. “You could have said you’d seen someone before running. Instead, you ran out into a storm, and in front of a cab.”

“I am not suicidal.”

“I didn't say that you were. You made that assumption yourself,” He took a slow, deep breath. “Hurt me all that you want. But it isn't fair of you to do the same thing to Catherine. She’s young Irene, she’s already lost both of her parents, has an uncle that clearly never wanted her, and you. And I think she’s terrified that you’ll decide that you don’t want her around either.”

“I wouldn't.”

“Then stop acting like it, she doesn’t deserve that just because you are having a hard time of it,” Irene stared at him as he took the shopping down to the kitchen. She stood awkwardly in the hallway.

What did they expect of her? To be able to act like nothing had happened? Like she still had all of her memories and that… she was fine? She knew that it had affected Kai and Catherine, probably Vale too but he’d never admit to it.

She didn't know what to do. She couldn’t remember Catherine, how they’d got along beforehand, she thought that she’d been doing fine! She was still teaching Catherine, still training her and preparing her for an assignment coming up.

Was that not what they had been like before?

What did they expect of her?

She rubbed at her forehead. She was already getting a migraine.

She had wanted to avoid emotional attachments. She’d been told her entire life not to get too attached to anyone else. It had certainly made her relationship with her parents interesting and had made it hard to make friends at every single part of her life. School had been so hard, to begin with, training in the Library was hard as well. So many other trainees wanting to form lasting friendships when she knew that in reality, they’d rarely see each other and Librarians died all the time.

And then Kai and she’d allowed herself to fall in love?

She remembered how attached to him they were, how scared she’d been when he had been kidnapped, she didn't know when that had turned to love, or if that had been there all along. And if that was the case, was she still in love with him? Or was it far more complicated than that?

She didn't even know where to begin with Catherine.

She just didn't know how to look after another person and that was what Catherine needed. She didn't need training, she needed much more of that and Irene did not know where to begin with that.

She sat down at her desk and blankly stared at the piles of paperwork in front of her before she started to pull things toward her, looking for a distraction. Looking for absolutely anything that she could do to keep herself busy.

Better to be busy that stuck with feelings and thoughts that she had utterly no idea what to do with.

Chapter Text

“Can we talk?” Irene asked. Catherine had left her bedroom door partially open and Irene stood awkwardly in the doorway.

“Do you want me to leave?” Catherine asked, looking up from her book. Irene noted that her eyes were bloodshot and her cheeks were pink.

“No,” Irene shook her head and stepped inside, shutting the door behind her. “I don’t want you to leave. You are still my student, no matter what else is going on,” Catherine put her book down. “I don’t remember what promises I made, what we agreed to when you became my student, so I can’t apologise for… certain things.”

“You don’t need to apologise,” Catherine said, shaking her head. Irene sat down next to her on the edge of her bed. Irene hadn't found reason to do much more than poke her head around the door to Catherine’s room so it was the first time she was seeing it properly and apparently, Catherine and Irene had similar ideas about tidying up after themselves.

“I do,” Irene said. There was an overflowing hamper of laundry in front of them, Irene’s own was in a similar state. “I am sorry, I haven't considered how this all may be affecting you. I didn't think about your feelings, and I am sorry for that.”

“It isn't your fault that this has all happened,” Catherine put the book that she’d been reading on her bedside table, there was a stack of books waiting to be read next to her lamp with a spare pair of glasses on top of it with fingerprints smudging the lenses.

“I know. But my actions afterwards is,” Irene said, she itched to abandon the emotional conversation for a discussion on the books that she could see. It would be easier to launch into a conversation on literature, especially as two of the books had been borrowed from her. She didn’t like emotions on a good day and it was far from a good day.

“I have not been treating you the way that I should have done. You deserve a lot more than just a few classes every now and then,” She looked away from the books and to Catherine instead, Catherine was staring at the floor, refusing to look at Irene.

“that’s your responsibility to me,” Catherine shrugged.

“You asked if I wanted you to leave, and I don’t. But do you want to leave? I wouldn't blame you if you did, I will find you a new teacher if that is what you want. Or you can stay here until you are eighteen if you don’t want to go back to your uncles.”

“I don’t want a teacher that isn't you,” Catherine said, shaking her head. “I will either have you teaching me, or nobody,” Irene nodded. “I don’t want to leave.”

“Then you won’t, I can promise you that much,” Irene said firmly. “I am really sorry for all of this, Catherine,” She squeaked as Catherine turned to her, and hugged her tightly. She was unsure of what to do for a moment before she wrapped her arms around Catherine in return. “You are not going until you want to go.”

“I don’t want to,” Catherine’s voice was muffled against Irene’s shoulder. “I don’t want to go,” Irene was struck with a memory, a very old one of when she must have been eleven, maybe ten but definitely no older.

“I don’t want to go,” She hated the way that her lower lip trembled, it would bring her no sympathy from her parents. She was sure that they didn't care. No matter how much she cried and begged, their minds were made up. She would be sent away to school and whilst they would be in the Library for holidays, she would remain in schooling until sixteen at the very youngest.

“Ray. You are not a little girl anymore,” Her mother said sternly. “Your father and I have worked hard to make sure that you will be in a good school. A proper one. It’s time for you to grow up and let go of these babyish attachments. You will never be a Librarian at this rate.”

“You don’t have to go anywhere that you don’t want to,” Irene rubbed Catherine’s back in slow, soothing circles. “I won't make you leave. You are staying here,” Catherine sniffled and pulled back, Irene gave her a quick squeeze, and let go. “I want you to stay here. I don’t remember you, but I would like to get to know you again.”

Catherine tried to smile, her eyes watering. “Thank you.”

God, what would her parents say? Hearing her say all of the things that she had been told turned on its head?

She struggled to care. She’d grown attached to people despite what they had said and she had turned out just fine.

Fine-ish.

Well, she hadn't turned out to be a raving maniac, so they won in that one.

“I wouldn't want a new student anyway,” Irene said, “I trained you this far and starting all over again seems like a lot of effort,” Catherine prodded her hard in the arm. “Alright, you are feeling better then.”

“Thank you,” Catherine said. “For apologising. And the rest.”

“Thank you for making it obvious that I was being an idiot.

“Anytime, Irene,” Her grin was almost cheeky and entirely ruined by the teary eyes. “I’m still coming to Germany with you, right?” Again Irene was reminded of her own childhood, so reliant on someone to reassure her, to let her know that things were okay because she was so used to being let down she could no longer assure herself.

“Yes, you are,” Irene said. “We’ll go through the… ah.”

“I can get into the Library,” Irene blinked. “You worked out how to do it. I have even done a few classes in there.”

“Oh. Uh. Okay?” Irene was a little baffled by the idea that she had managed to figure out something that no one else had done, or that no one had claimed to know. “Right. Well, then yes. We’ll go through the Library, a trip to the wardrobe department will be in order,” She had the appropriate clothing options for herself but she was far from the same size as Catherine and hadn't been for quite some time.

Whilst most Librarians were hoarders (but would never admit it,) she was never one for keeping clothes if they no longer served a use, if they were damaged beyond what she could repair, or if they no longer fit. Some she simply donated to the wardrobe department because she just hadn't liked them once she was done with them and they had served their purpose of whatever assignment she had just finished.

Some Librarians had an outfit for every single purpose, but she was fine with borrowing things or just buying them as the need arose. Kai had regularly disagreed with this idea and sulked when Irene had taken credit cards out of his hand before he could buy yet another silk shirt in the exact same shade of blue.

“And then head off. The traverse link comes out in…” She trailed off.

“Hauptbibliothek, Innsbruck” Catherine said, her pronunciation wasn’t too bad, Irene wrinkled her nose slightly and Catherine tried it again.

“You were closer the first time,” Irene said. “We’ll have to come up with a backstory for us both as you can’t pass as a native German,” Catherine nodded. “Or I’ll just tell people you are very shy.”

“If you must,” Catherine muttered. “Just say that we are from Austria, they have different accents.”

“I was thinking Italy actually,” Irene shrugged. “And telling people that you are my niece. We can talk more on the way there, it’s important to both agree to the story so that if we get questioned on it, it’s easier for us to remember,” She nodded.

“Are you and Kai okay?” Catherine asked as Irene got up to leave.

“I don’t know,” Irene said after a moment. “Don’t worry about it though.”

“That is easier said than done,” Catherine replied. “I spend all of my time around you two and it is a bit awkward when he clearly loves you and you don’t know what to do with that fact,” Irene opened her mouth and then shut it again. “And you clearly do love him, you just can’t work out what to do with all of your feelings.”

“You have spent too much time around Vale,” Irene said after a moment. “It’s complicated and it was almost as soon as we met. These things happen.”

“I have literally never heard of this happening to anyone outside of books.”

“You aren't wrong there,” Irene said, shaking her head. “Don’t worry about it, Catherine. Relationships are complicated and they end all of the time, even without the amnesia.”

“Yours wouldn't have ended if it hadn't happened.”

“You don’t know that.”

“I do,” Catherine said. “I think that, if Kai were a human, he’d have asked you to marry him a long time ago. If you didn't have to keep your relationship secret he probably would, or whatever the dragon equivalent of marriage is.”

“I don’t think that’s-”

“He treats you the same way that I saw my father treat my mother,” Catherine said. “He looks at you the same way. And if that isn't love, then I don’t think I know what is.”

###

Vale climbed out of the hedge with a fragment of fabric held in-between the pincers of a pair of tweezers. He scrutinised it carefully before sniffing it, and tucking it away. He had leaves and twigs poking out of his hair, Singh looked him up and down before offering him a handkerchief to clean some of the muck off his face that Vale had picked up whilst poking through bushes.

“Are you going to tell me what this is about?” Singh finally said as Vale climbed out of the bush. “Is that scrap important for a reason or are you just incredibly bored?”

“Winters saw someone watching her through the window,” Vale said. “Or so she claims. No one else saw anyone and she went running out after him without saying anything.”

“I think I heard about that earlier,” Singh said. “Woman in this area ran out in front of a cab and had to be escorted home. Apparently, the officer was met at the door by a rude child,” Vale snorted.

“That sounds like Catherine,” Vale nodded. “And Strongrock said she was brought back to the house by the police, so likely, that was Winters. Strongrock doesn’t think anyone was there, Winters is adamant.”

“And your own opinion?”

“Someone definitely came this way in a rush,” Vale said, patting his pocket that now contained the scrap of fabric. “It’s circumstantial evidence at the very best. But it is something.”

“Do you believe miss Winters though?”

“She isn't the kind of woman to rush into danger in her slippers unless she absolutely has to. And I don’t think that she is going insane, despite everything that is going on right now,” There was no way that anyone would let him get into a cab looking the state that he did, he took a moment to be grateful that both Winters and Strongrock had insisted her keep a few changes of clothes and his own wash things in their house, so he wouldn't have to sit around covered in mud and leaves for too long.

“Thank you for your help.”

“I didn't do anything?”

“I needed someone to stand there so no one questioned what I was doing in a bush, and you are wearing your uniform. It’s perfect,” Singh's sigh was audible as Vale casually pulled a twig out of of his hair. “Come on, I have one more place that I want to look over.”

Chapter Text

“I told you that I wasn't going insane,” Irene said, turning to Kai. “I told you so!”

“When did I say that you were going insane?” Kai demanded. “I just didn't have any proof but your word. I would like a bit more evidence than that.”

“So you don’t trust me.”

“I didn't-”

“No, Strongrock, that is what you basically said,” Vale said, interrupting before they could get too stuck into an argument. “I never said that I believe your story either, Winters. I have evidence that someone ran through that bush. It could have been at a later point. All I know is that it came from last night at the earliest. It could have been there for a few more days and the heavy rain just washed off any other evidence.”

“I would not have gone out there for no reason. I saw someone standing opposite the lounge window and they were watching the house,” Irene said firmly. “And they ran as soon as I was outside. They wouldn't have run off if they had a good reason to be out there,” She sighed. “Someone has delivered flowers anonymously. Twice now. So we know that someone is coming here without our knowledge to leave things. So why is it that hard to believe that I saw someone out there?”

“We have no concrete proof that anyone was out there,” Vale said, shaking his head. “I am sorry Winters. But I did look for things like rose petals or notes addressed to you, but there was nothing there. I can’t find any evidence that there was anyone out there,” Irene's shoulders slumped.

“I swear that I saw someone watching the house.” Irene hated using the Language to make promises but if they weren't going to believe her…

“You didn't need to do that,” Kai said.

“Do you believe me now?” She asked in a cold, hard voice, looking between both of the men.

“I… suppose?” She got up. “Irene?”

“I am going out. I don’t want to be here right now, and I don’t really want to lose my temper.”

“Irene, wait,” Kai tried to grab her hand but she pulled away and left the room. She took the first pair of boots she could find from the mess that was their pile of footwear and the thickest coat that she owned. She left before Kai could stop her, knowing that if she lingered for long enough, he would try to persuade her to stay.

It was cold and windy, she turned her collar up and walked down the street before flagging a cab down so that she didn't catch a cold whilst walking down to central London. She idly regretted not bringing something to read, though she had asked the cabbie to take her to Piccadilly circus and it wouldn't take her more than five minutes to get to a good book store from there.

She rubbed the bridge of her nose. It had taken the Language to get them to both believe her. Some trust.

She had thought, hoped, that they would believe her because they knew and trusted her.

She got out of the cab and paid the cabbie before tightening her coat around herself, the wind cutting straight through it, and joining the throngs of people hurrying down the streets, no one wanted to stop and linger in the cold.

She ducked into the first bookshop that she came across, it was warm and the comforting smell of dust, paper and ink did far more to relax her than anything else that she knew of could do. She was slow as she walked up and down the shelves of books, she was in no rush and as she ran her fingers along one shelf, she spied a title that she knew she’d written down with the plan of purchasing at some point.

“Miss Winters… what a lovely surprise,” She cringed and looked down at the floor before forcing herself to smile and turning around.

“Crow,” She clasped her hands behind her back. “Yes, what a surprise to see you here.”

“I should have expected to find you in a bookshop, they must be like a second home to you, yes?” She’d heard that one before, more than once. The answer was always no, too many people talking in bookshops. Libraries were quiet, bookshops were not.

“Not quite,” She said. “Too many people coming and going here.”

“Ah, yes, I suppose that could cause a disturbance,” He looked along the row of books and ducked his head closer. “I think we managed to find a quiet row though,” She hated his smile.

“I just found the book that I wanted, so I will be buying that,” She sidled away, taking the book. “And finding somewhere without any people,” Her skin was crawling. She didn't want to go back to the house but if there was the chance that he’d find her in a cafe too? She would probably throw up.

“Can I buy you a coffee before you run away?” He asked. “I did enjoy your company so much the other night,” He took her wrist in his hand, holding tightly enough that she couldn’t just work her hand free without having to pull hard, but it wasn't so tight that it hurt.

“I only came out to by a book, I don’t have the time for socialising today,” She said. “Drop me a message and I will… be in touch?”

“Surely you can spare half an hour,” He tightened his grip, she winced as it began to hurt. “For me, Irene.”

“I would prefer miss Winters,” She replied coldly. “And that you let go of my wrist right now.”

“There is no need to be like that.”

“I can always scream,” She smiled. “Get off me right this second or I will scream and people will come to see what is wrong.”

He smiled, all sharp teeth, and dropped her wrist.

“Thank you,” She took another step away from him. “Don’t follo-” He cut her off with a kiss so hard that it hurt. Irene’s head snapped back and hit the bookcase before he put his hand on her hip and pushed her back against it.

There was a fugue in Irene’s mind. Her brand was screaming in pain, as was a voice in the back of her head. But it was hard to focus. It was hard to listen to that voice when everything was starting to feel… fuzzy.

It felt wrong though.

It didn't feel right, his touch on her, and not just because he’d kissed her so suddenly.

She shoved him back. Crow staggered away from her watching intently.

“That should have worked.”

Irene ran. She didn't stop to question what he meant by that. Why he’d kissed her. If it had been him the night before or been the one to deliver the roses.

She managed to knock someone flying as she fled the book store. She heard someone shout in complaint as she passed them and took off down the street. She didn't know if Crow was following her, or if anyone else was, but she didn't stop until her lungs were burning, sweat was dripping, and she was outside of Scotland Yard.

“I need to speak with Inspector Singh, if he’s in,” Irene glanced toward the door, it didn't open again once it slammed shut behind her. “Please,” The receptionist gave her a disproving look.

“Can I take a name?” She finally said with a long, drawn-out sigh.

“Irene Winters,” Irene tried not to snap. “Look, he knows me. I work with Peregrine Vale,” There was also the chance that Vale would be about if he hadn't stuck around after her hasty departure.

“If you don’t have a meeting with him, I can’t help you,” The receptionist said. “Sorry,” She didn't sound sorry in the slightest. Irene swallowed back a strong response.

“Fine,” She said. “Can you pass a message along for me?”

“Why not?” She sighed and slowly picked up a pen and pad of paper. “What is it?”

“Please tell him to pass this address on to Peregrine Vale,” She said, before giving him the address of a hotel. She probably should have come up with a better place to hide, but the first place that came to mind was the hotel that she and Kai had first hidden in, if they didn't have rooms there, then she could leave a second message at reception.

“We are not a messenger service,” She sneered.

“Fine. Tell him that I was just assaulted in Bells’ Books on piccalilli and need to talk to him about it, happy?”

“You are at the wrong desk if you want to file a police report,” She said. “Sorry, I can’t help you.”

“I don’t want to file a police report,” Irene hissed, leaning over the desk. “I want to be able to talk to one specific man about this because I trust him. I do not want to file a report until I have spoken with him. But if you are not going to help me, I will just leave it.”

She spun on her heel, eyes burning more with anger than anything else, and stormed out.

~~

Irene and Kai sat next to each other in total silence, they both had cups of coffee, Kai had made them and had just handed one to Irene before sitting down next to her. Irene was halfway through hers before Kai finally spoke.

“I’m sorry,” He said finally. He’d been staring at the bruise on Irene’s wrist, he couldn’t even begin to look at the fact that her lips were swollen with bruising as well. “I should have trusted you.”

“Yes, you should have done,” She said, voice rough. “Why did you stop trusting me? What did I do wrong?”

“Nothing,” He said. “It was all my fault.”

“I won't argue with that confession,” She said, shaking her head and putting her cup down. She turned to face him. “Do you not trust me anymore because I haven't been returning your feelings?”

“No!” Vale had met her at the hotel having received her message via Singh, who’d received it from a receptionist complaining about a rude woman who’d come in before storming out again. he’d taken her to a cab waiting outside. Kai and Catherine had been waiting at a flat nearby Kings Cross station. He’d dropped her off and left almost immediately, telling them to try and stay awake for him to get back to them.

“Irene, that isn't what this is,” He put his cup down. “Irene… I do trust you, I would trust you with my life, you know that.”

“Then why didn't you believe me?” She asked. “Why would I lie? What reason could I possibly have for lying to you?”

“I don’t know,” He said, shaking his head. “But I didn't see anyone out there. All I saw was you running out to the rain in your nightclothes, and supposedly, you ran out in front of a cab. I didn't know what to think.”

“But you didn't trust me,” She said, shaking her head. She stood up. “This isn't working, Kai. Us trying to keep going like nothing is the matter.”

“What are you saying?”

“Catherine and I are going to be away for a few days,” We can talk after that,” Irene took a deep breath. “And then… I will find somewhere else to stay, I think maybe some distance will be best. If you want someone else to work in the embassy with you, I will see what I can do.”

“What? Irene? I would never want that.”

“But what we want isn't working, or it isn't possible,” She could feel her eyes watering, and she could see his own doing the same. “Maybe distance is just what we need to work out what we both really want.”

“You as my friend, if I can’t have anything else,” Kai said firmly.

“I’m sorry,” Irene said, shaking her head. “But I have made up my mind. You only want me as your friend if you can’t have me as your lover and I don’t want that, for me, or for you.”

“Please don’t leave,” Kai said, he had to stop himself from reaching out to grab her wrist. She’d flinched hard when he’d touched her shoulder shortly after Vale had dropped her off. She could take guns, werewolves, vampires. But one man had made her flinch away from his touch.

“I said I wanted and needed space and we can;t have that when living on top of each other,” She shook her head. “No. Let me move out, or I will have to ask to be reassigned, and I do not want to do that. But I can’t keep trying things that aren't working. We’re both just getting confused and hurt.”

Chapter Text

Irene watched the rain roll down the windows as she listened to Catherine fussing around in the hotel room behind her. All through their journey across the Library, via the wardrobe department, Catherine had been happy and chatty and bordering on cocky.

That had all changed once they had stepped out into the stripped bare library in Innsburg. It was lucky that the Library traverse opened out into the Austrian city, it was near enough to the border that they had no problems getting into Germany the day that they arrived.

It would have been a struggle if they were much further away, the current wars made it a challenge to cross borders in most countries. It would have been near impossible if they’d been trying to get there from somewhere like France.

Catherine had been quiet and tense on their journey toward Munich, the reality of the mission finally sinking in. She stuck to Irene’s side and didn't protest when Irene asked her to keep quiet as she bribed someone at the border, claiming that she was trying to reunite Catherine with her mother, Irene’s sister-in-law, who lived in Munich.

It was a story that they’d discussed during the walk through the Library, they’d had several hours and miles upon miles of books. Catherine was Irene’s niece, she’d been sent to stay with Irene at the start of the war but after her father had been killed in enemy fire, her mother wished to be with her again.

“How long until we have to leave?” Catherine fussed with the collar of her blouse, trying to get it to sit right against her knitted jumper. She squinted out into the dark. “And do you think that the weather will clear up?”

“I doubt it,” Irene said, shaking her head. She didn't think about Kai in the rain. She’d watched his scales glisten in storms. Seen his face light up at the first drop of rain on his bare skin. His laugh as they ran through puddles to return to the house from visiting Vale.

She swallowed back pain and didn't think about Kai.

She hadn't wanted to have to say she’d leave, she still wasn't sure how that was going to work, but something had to change, it wasn't working anymore.

“Are you alright?” Catherine asked. “You’re acting… unusual.”

“I am focussed on the task at home,” She sighed. “Which you should be too. It isn't an easy task. I have done assignments like this before. They never end well. It’s going to… it won't end well, Catherine. Something is going to get left behind, and that is going to hurt far worse than a physical injury.”

“I know that we can’t feasibly save every single book that they plan on burning,” Catherine said. “I am not that naive, Irene.”

“I’m not saying that you are,” Irene replied, turning to look at her and dragging her thoughts away from rain and rain aligned beings that made her heartache in a way she hadn't known was possible. She was definitely not thinking about him.

“I am saying that you are going to want to save every book and that you are going to have to leave some behind and you are going to hate me when I say we have to leave, and I will hate myself too.”

“How many can we take?” Catherine asked.

“I don’t know,” Irene said. “If we are caught, they will imprison us, and either execute us then and there or will send us to a camp,” Catherine swallowed. “I brought you along because I think that you will be able to handle this, but I need you to promise me that if I say drop it and go, you will.”

“I will,” She nodded.

“You are worth more alive than a book is, we can look elsewhere. We can do more work. We can’t bring you back if they shoot you. Your age will not save you.”

“I know,” Catherine set her jaw stubbornly. “How long will it take to find a new copy?” They were after a copy of The Portrait of Dorian Grey. Irene wasn't entirely certain why or how the original copy had ended up in Germany, it ended with Dorian choosing not the destroy the painting and she very much wanted to read it, but if they had to try and get to another country to find it? Potentially to Ireland? It would take months to plan it and make their way there.

“If we get lucky, a month?” There was a reason why they were trying to steal it before it could be destroyed. They’d likely be unable to get out of mainland Europe without getting shot from either side assuming that they were working for the other.

A part of her did want to send Catherine back to the Library and spend the next month or two making her way to Ireland, it certainly would give her the desired space away from Kai, a chance to breathe, to live without trying to figure out what everyone was expecting of her, and to deal with all of these incredibly complex feelings that she didn't really know what to do with.

“Too long,” She finally said, shaking her head. “I can’t afford to be away for that long, we’d have to back off and get someone else in place to do it, and that would take even longer to brief them on the current situation. We could, but only if we have no choice.”

“Alright,” Catherine checked her wristwatch, a thin leather one with a battered watch face. Anything new would have looked wrong, out of place. “Should we get going? It’s nearly midnight.”

They wore heavy oil skinned coats over their clothes, the rain running off them. It was hard to move silently, but the downpour drowned out everything to the point where they could not talk without having to raise their voices or duck into doorways to discuss directions.

It was easy to find out where they needed to be going though. They weren't the only people out on the streets. They overheard more than one conversation on how much of a shame it would be if the burning was rained off. Catherine shot Irene a more and more uneasy look every time they heard such a complaint.

Irene tightened her grip on Catherine’s hand, she’d held on tightly as they got closer to the centre of the city and more people streamed out of their houses. Catherine squeezed back.

It was a small comfort, that Catherine trusted irene enough to not just leave, to still want to be there. Catherine still trusted Irene to keep her safe, even if she wasn't entirely sure if she trusted herself.

As the streets grew more populated, the route that they took became more convoluted to try and avoid larger crowds, Catherine all but glued to Irene’s hip.

They reached the square, packed with the masses, and kept back toward the edge, as close to the buildings as they could and clinging to the shadows. Once the speeches started there would be no getting away without someone stopping them to question why they were leaving.

Irene looked up to the clouds, rain running down her cheeks like tears. If they were lucky, they would simply delay the burning, they would have more time to get inside. In most worlds, the burnings were rained off and the weather certainly was in her favour, but so far, nothing, people were still gathering and more and more men in uniforms walked past.

“We should go now,” She murmured to Catherine, squeezing her hand. They started to edge their way around, every now and then Catherine would stand on her tiptoes and complain that she couldn’t see, that got a few chuckles and one man who had his daughter sat on his shoulders ruffled her hair.

They got to the next alleyway leading off the square and quickly hurried down it.

“Ma’am, you should turn back the other way,” A guard said from by a doorway, out of the rain. “They’re closing off the other entries, this one too soon.”

“Sorry, my niece can’t see,” Irene said as they slowed to a stop. “Are you sure that there’s nowhere with a better view?” Catherine gave a small wave, the tips of her fingertips poking out the cuffs of her coat. “Children, what can you do?” The man smiled.

“Sorry, I don’t think there is, I am sure if you ask nicely you should manage to get someone willing to let you out to the front,” He said. Irene nodded before looking up and down the street, there was no one coming.

“You perceive that we have permission to come inside,” She pitched her voice just loud enough to be heard over the weather. She may not like high chaos worlds but at least they didn't give her headaches like the more order oriented worlds. There was a slight tightness in her head, and then nothing again as the guard snapped to attention.

“Right this way, madam,” He opened the door for her. She tried not to think about who he thought she could possibly be, there were no pleasant aliases to use in this situation, no disguise that wasn't abhorrent in some way or another.

“How long do we have now?” Catherine asked as she checked the door for a lock, there were three bolts and the signs of someone having shot at the door and it being repaired from the outside.

“Maybe five minutes before he starts to question who we were?” Irene said, shrugging her coat off. “Everyone should be outside now, we will just have to deal with a few guards. Best you let me deal with that, I think.”

“Kai’s been teaching me,” Catherine said. “I think I’m getting pretty good.”

“Better than machine guns and knives?” Irene dryly asked dropping the dripping wet coat and starting down the corridor, following her own mental maps.

“Well, no. You can tell those to pop and then we beat them up a lot.”

“Pop?”

“Yes. Pop.”

###

“Strongrock, if you could stop fiddling with that, you may actually be able to offer assistance in some way,” Vale frowned at Kai as he sat there, opening and closing the clip of a small jewellery box.

“Forgive me for having things on my mind,” Kai said with a sigh, he shoved the box into his pocket and turned to face Vale. “Fine. Yes, I suppose I should pay some more attention,” They were in Vale’s study. Whilst they’d both been back to the embassy, there had always been an obvious watcher in view of the front door.

There had also been a letter for Irene from Crow, and another single rose.

After Irene had explained what had happened in the bookshop, even Vale was pretty convinced that the roses were from him.

She’d taken Catherine early in the morning and left without so much as a goodbye, though Catherine had paused long enough to give him a quick hug. He’d told her to look after herself and she’d merely rolled her eyes.

Vale sighed and pinched the bridge of his nose. “It’s fine, it doesn’t matter,” He said. “What’s in the box?”

“You don’t have to pretend to care,” Kai said, shaking his head. “Tell me about your case, that is why you wanted to talk to me anyway, isn't it?” He’d been spending most of his time in the spare room, what had briefly been his room. He would swear down that he wasn't sulking, it wasn't just moping around and sleeping all day.

But that wouldn't convince Vale, who was coaxing Kai out as much as he possibly could.

“I don’t have a case,” Vale said. “I wanted to talk to you, as your friend,” Kai snorted. “I won't lie and say I have a newfound appreciation for… emotional conversations. But clearly, you have something on your mind.”

“Irene is moving out,” He said, the words came out slowly, like they were being dragged out one syllable at a time. “She thinks that we need space.”

“Yes. You do,” Vale shrugged. “That much is obvious.”

“You expected this?”

“I expected you to offer to leave first, to be honest,” Vale said with a nod. “She’ll have to find somewhere for both herself and Catherine unless she’s going to be coming back and forth to teach Catherine and to work.”

“I didn't think she’d want to leave,” Kai said. “I thought things were getting better between us,” Vale arched a brow. “She’s been… She hugged me the other day?”

“And?”

“She hasn't done that in a while.”

“Did she do that before you were together?”

“Well, yes.”

“Then why would that mean it was a sign that something was better?”

“The way that she… Vale,” Kai looked down at the floor, with nothing in his hands to fidget with now, he was plucking at a loose thread on the cuff of his jacket. “I don’t have much hope left, Vale. I take whatever I can get.”

“Maybe that is why she wants space?” Vale said in a low voice. “You are so desperate to see every interaction as some kind of underlying romantic feelings whilst she just wants to be your friend.”

“Then why would she say that she just needed time?” Kai asked roughly. “Why would she say that to me?”

“Maybe she meant it,” Vale shrugged. “And maybe she still needs more time, and now space before then. Or maybe she was confused. It has to have been hard for her to have to relearn so much.”

“I want to help.”

“You can’t help everyone, especially at the cost of the self. Let her have her space. Either it will help you both or you will just have to learn to live with what has changed between you both. Either way, something has to give.”

“Doesn't it hurt you as well?” Kai asked, Vale very softly exhaled and Kai wondered if maybe he shouldn’t have asked. He’d quietly sat and listened to Kai ranting about it all, through all of his bitter complaints, a hand on his shoulder when he realised his eyes were streaming.

“It does,” He said eventually. “Of course it does. She was my friend, she still is.”

Chapter Text

There were stacks of books and five unconscious guards.

Irene got to work binding and gagging the guards as Catherine began to frantically dig through the books, unable to take the normal care with them as she would have wanted to, tossing the ones that she didn't want to one side.

“How many books are here?” Catherine panted.

“In the thousands,” Irene said, guard now bound and in an ungainly heap of limbs and designer uniforms, she joined in on the search from the other side of the pile. “On the upside, we can get straight into the Library from here, there’s enough writing.”

“There’s an upside… does that mean we could pile loads up in a doorway to just shove inside?”

“I mean, yes?” Irene said as she knocked several books down off their piles, she swore as she made more mess to look through. “I can’t hold the door open to get all of this in though.”

“Not all of it,” Catherine said. “But if I can keep this copy of The Portrait of Dorian Grey, I would appreciate that,” Irene snorted. “What? It’s not the one we want. I wonder why they hate it this much…”

“Oscar Wilde?” Irene arched a brow even though they couldn’t see her. “You do know about his history, right?”

“Friends with that man that wrote Dracul- stop looking at me like that, I know. Get rid of anything that suggests deviant behaviour in the books or by the author. I am not an idiot, Irene,” Catherine huffed.

“You just want to talk?” Catherine was silent. “Yes, you are that obvious, before you ask.”

“I don’t like it when you do that,” Catherine muttered to the books in her head.

“Read your mind?”

“Yes! It’s creepy. How do you do it?”

“I watch. I listen. I learn your habits. You chatter when nervous. Take a deep breath. You miss things when panicking.”

“Me specifically?”

“Everyone,” Irene discarded another Oscar Wilde book, like Catherine, she was tempted to tuck it into her pocket and take it with her, but there would be more copies of it to read, maybe already in the Library.

Oscar Wilde had grown very popular in Germany in the 1930s, and in every world where the second world war started, he would be on the list to be burnt.

But in this world, a very rare copy of The Portrait of Dorian Grey was on the list. A collector had paid almost an arm and a leg for the original draft of the novel for their own private library, which had inevitably been seized due to it containing books critical of the current government and of war.

She flipped open a copy of The Time Machine to check for the bookplate marking a private library, they’d been shown what it should look like, an ornate border within which it read ‘Ex Libris Johann Lehmann’, and a great many of his books had been seized to be burnt, if they found one, they'd find the others

Catherine checked her watch, they’d been inside for under ten minutes. The speeches would be starting any minute now, probably leaving them with only ten more minutes until people came in to start moving the books outside.

No alarms had been raised, but that was a small comfort when the growing pressure of their time constraints kept growing.

They’d had to wait until they’d started the ‘celebrations’ before sneaking inside as there would be too many guards otherwise. This was the quietest it would likely have been, they wanted as many people outside as possible, in case anyone started anything.

Irene had tried to find out as much gossip as she could, rumours of secret organisations that opposed the nazi rule, who planned things, but she couldn’t find much without getting herself into trouble. She was sure at least a few fights would start but didn't know if there was anything big enough to keep them busy for a long time.

“I have a question,” Catherine disregarded several stacks of books on various scientific principles. Science fiction and biology weren’t often grouped together.

“About the work?” Irene asked as she checked for another bookplate.

“Sure, in a roundabout way, I suppose.”

“This work?”

“I overhead you and Kai,” Catherine said. “You’re moving out.”

“Can we talk about this some other time?” Irene sighed. “I haven't worked everything out yet,” She hadn't worked anything out in fact. “I will still be teaching you, we will just be living elsewhere,” If Irene could have seen Catherine, she would have seen her visibly relax.

“You’re taking me with you.”

“Of course… Have you been worried that I would leave you behind this entire time?” Silence. “Catherine… of course I would take you with me, unless you want to keep living with Kai,” Irene discarded three books.

“Is this what it’s like to have divorced parents?”

“I don’t know, I think my parents aren't even technically married,” Irene said. “They’ve just been together that long that it’s just assumed, I think.”

“No, I don’t really know either.”

“I am sorry about all of this, Catherine,” Irene said. “I know it can’t be easy to put up with all of this.”

“It’s far better than living with my uncle, despite everything.”

“Was he really that bad?”

“Imagine being around someone that is just waiting for you to have a purpose that suits them,” Catherine said after a long sigh. “Knowing that you are just a commodity. He didn't want me around, I still don’t know why he didn't just send me away again after my parents died. He clearly didn't want me.”

“Guilt?”

“I don’t know. I don’t care,” Catherine said. “He always looked at me like he was trying to find a purpose for me. I suppose I ended up using him to get what I want, but he was almost too happy to get me a place in the Library, so maybe that’s what he wanted as well.”

“Are you happier now?”

“All things considered, yes?” She didn't sound too sure. “Things are more settled. There are people that I can rely on, that I know want to actually help me.”

“That’s… good.”

“I think I… Johann Lehmann, right?” Catherine had fallen silently before excitedly piping up again. “It’s not the right book but it’s got the stamp,” Irene scrabbled around to join Catherine. She held out the book. “It’s the second one I found with it, it has to be here.”

They started frantically digging into the pile, conscious of how loud the clock on the wall was, they’d been undisturbed and the guards had been easy but…

Footsteps.

Irene knew that it would be inevitable.

“This one,” She said, grabbing the book and checking it. She looked toward the door that the footsteps were approaching. It had the right stamp and as she flipped through the pages, the scribbled notes of Wilde were still there. She shoved it into Catherine’s hands.

They both got to their feet as the handle turned.

“Run,” Irene said softly, nudging Catherine back. “Go. Get out of here, I’ll meet you at the Bavarian State Library. If I don’t meet you there in the next few hours…”

“I know. Find Fae in the city and speak with them,” The world was frequented by Fae who were part of the treaty, but this one wasn't claimed by anyone, leaving them free to steal what they wanted. “What about you?”

The door opened.

“Go,” Irene said as the guard startled upon seeing them. He was dripping wet. She turned and shoved Catherine. “I’m right behind you.”

##

Kai scooped up the wilting roses from the doorstep and carried them inside.

“Do they not realise that she’s away?” Vale mused. “It’s possible that we are the ones getting followed and it is someone else dropping these off for Winters,” He didn't sound too convinced of that as he watched Kai drop them into the fireplace and look for a box of matches frequently left lying about. “I don’t know if they make good kindling.”

“I don’t care,” Kai said. “I am burning them all.”

“I don’t disagree with that as an action,” Vale pointed out. “I’m going to go and ask them,” He smiled.

“You are bored, aren't you.”

“Very much so, I won't be long,” Kai found the matches and went about building up the fire as he heard Vale leave the house again. It took a few minutes for the roses to start to burn, they did not make good kindling in the slightest, he sat back on his heels to watch.

They’d only come by to pick up some work, he’d been going to Sterrington’s to do work with her whilst Irene was away, she didn't seem to mind, understanding that, what with everything going on, working at the actual embassy was probably unwise.

“He ran away when I tried to speak to him,” Vale said, throwing himself down into Irene’s desk chair, it rolled back a few inches. “Who would have thought it? Are you done with that?”

“I just need to pick up some paperwork, and then we can go,” Kai sighed. They’d reached a dead end on the roses but they’d been delivered every single day since Irene had taken Catherine and gone. Three days in a row, three bouquets, and no one saw anything. It seemed that they were coming in the dead of night, to begin with, so they spent the night in the house, and they weren't there. They came back some hours later, and they were. It was like they knew.

Crow had vanished as well, his hotel room was still paid off for another two weeks but he hadn't been using it and he hadn't been attending any high society events, Vale had put out feelers for that and had received nothing in response. He had likely left the world or gone to hide somewhere.

Vale watched Kai pull a jewellery box out of his pocket and look at Irene’s desk, it was beginning to get dusty.

“Did you give her that before?” Kai looked at the box and opened it before snapping it shut again.

“She didn't want to wear it to the meeting,” He said. “She thought it may be a bit too obvious. Irene was never really one for jewellery anyway,” He put it back into his pocket. “I thought that maybe it would be a bit too much for her, she’s right. I didn't go for something subtle.”

He shoved the box deep into his pocket. “She clearly would not want it now anyway.”

“You need to not take everything to heart,” Vale got up and brushed imaginary lint off his trousers. “What happened isn't your fault. How were any of us supposed to know what would happen?”

Chapter Text

Catherine hit the ground with a sharp cry, coat long forgotten, she was already soaked through, freezing cold and now sitting in a muddy puddle. She looked up at the man that she'd collided with.

He was a dragon.

She opened her mouth to speak but couldn’t. Swallowing thickly, she could feel her eyes beginning to burn.

“I’m sorry,” He spoke German, softly, with a flawless accent. He was so pale, even if it was cold she was sure he was that pale normally, and his silver hair sparkled underneath the light of the streetlamp. “Here,” He held out his hand to her. “My apologies.”

“You-” She gasped before swallowing again. She realised that she’d started in English and switched to German. “You’re a dragon,” He blinked at her. “Please. I need help. I know Prince Kai? I don’t remember the name of his father but-” The dragon hauled her to her feet. “I work with a friend of his. She’s in trouble. I need to find help.”

“Prove it,” Catherine blinked at him.

“How?”

“Tell me something that I would only know if I knew Prince Kai.”

“He…” Catherine racked her brain. “Who are you to him?”

“Someone who knows him very well.”

“I don’t know!” Catherine said. It was hard to not shout, if he wasn't going to help her then what was the point of her standing out in the rain? “I don’t know who you are to him. How can I know something that you do if I don’t know who you-” She forced herself to take a deep breath, her heart pounding so hard that she could feel it in his throat. She breathed deeply again and looked the dragon up and down, his hand was still on her writs, his touch was cold as ice.

“You’re Li Ming, aren't you?” She said. “My uncle told me about you. About Paris? I know Kai, I know that you work for his uncle, you never had to deal with Lord Guantes in person, but you helped, right?”

“Who is in danger?”

“Irene Winters,” Li Ming stripped his coat off and wrapped it around her shoulders.

“Where is she?” He asked, suddenly all urgent business.

“We were trying to find a book.”

“You’re Catherine, yes?”

“Yes.”

“Lead the way,” He said. “Where were you last?” Catherine grabbed his hand and pulled him behind her, running back the way that she had come, not wanting to lose him as the streets were still busy. People streamed away from the square, being sent away by the guards due to an ongoing incident.

Normally Catherine would appreciate being referred to as an ongoing incident, she just wasn't in the mood for it right now.

She was much shorter than Li Ming and had he known the way, he likely would have outstripped her with barely any effort. They slowed as the streets grew too busy and she let Li Ming push through the people, he kept the grip on her hand, holding tightly as they wove through people.

“She told me to run,” Catherine said as they stopped on the edge of the square. “I have the book, they can't have it back.”

“No, they won't get it back,” Li Ming said. “Do you trust me?”

“I don’t have a choice.”

“A fair answer,” Li Ming tilted his head, rain glistening down his skin like diamonds. “There’s a house on the end of Poschingerstraße, it’s covered in ivy and you cannot miss it. Go there and wait for me.”

“I have to go too!”

“Catherine, you are not a trained combatant, correct?” Catherine nodded, choosing not to say how Kai had taught her how to hit people and so far, in one attempt out of one, she was proving to be good at it. “You are better off staying out of the way, safe. Then I can focus on getting miss Winters out of there, and not on you both, alright?”

“Fine,” That made the most sense after all, even if she wasn't too fond of it as a plan. “Don't leave me behind. Promise me.”

“I won't,” He put his hand to his chest. “I will bring her to you before we leave this world, unless she requires medical attention, in which case, I shall return for you,” He said. “You have my word on that,” He pressed a key into her hand.

“Then you have my word that I shall stay put until you return,” She said, bowing her head. “By my name and nature,” Li Ming went to stride off before pausing.

“There’s tea and coffee and the likes in the kitchen, please feel free to help yourself, especially if I take a while. There are unused rooms on the second floor. There is a small safe room, open the cupboard underneath the bathroom sink on the upper floor. I will see you soon.”

Catherine watched him approaching a guard before she turned on her heel and fled, the book was a weight in her skirt pocket and she picked directions at random. The pier may be soaked through but she felt uncomfortable having the book that close.

It took Catherine two hours to find the house, too scared to ask for directions, it was not a good time or place to be recognised as a foreigner and she didn't trust her accent.

The house was almost entirely dark except for a small light in the entryway, the key fit smoothly into the lock and she let herself in. “Hello?”

###

“Where is the little mouse?” Silver asked as he flung himself down onto the sofa beside Kai. “Princeling. Detective. And my dear niece? Out of town?”

“Out of the world,” Kai said, he did not look up from the newspaper as he stood up and moved to an empty armchair, to what was Irene’s normal armchair. “What do you want?”

“I have just returned from a meeting with the cardinal,” He said with a flourish of his hand. “I made certain promises about who I can and cannot discuss things with and just love a good loophole, do you know what I mean, Vale dear?”

“I am not bound by my nature,” He replied.

“No, shame,” Silver made a tutting noise. “Mmm, I do sometimes regret not stopping the mouseling curing you of your little… infection.”

“So you are here to aggravate us both instead?” Vale said, putting down his slide and looking at Silver. “You have been forced to swear that you wouldn't discuss something with me, miss Winters or Kai, haven't you?”

“I couldn’t say.”

“But not Catherine.”

“I still can't say.”

“You would use your own niece?”

“For your benefit,” Silver grinned as he learnt forward. “I suppose it shall have to wait. Sterrington will have the same problem.”

“You were both there?”

“Mmhmm,” Silver’s grin turned predatory. “As you know, the Cardinal has been conducting his own investigations into the Maddox brothers.”

“Can you get us into their house?”

“No.”

“Then you aren't useful to our own investigation,” Vale snapped. “If you are bound by your word, then you cannot help, and if you are making such promises, you don’t really want to help, do you?”

“The Maddox twins were a bore,” Silver sighed. “As is Crow, yet that is all that you are currently interested in, so what have they done that you aren't sharing?”

“They’re linked then.”

“I never said that,” Silver lost his smile and leant forward, suddenly quite keen. Kai put the newspaper down. “Why would I ever link a man of noble birth to two wannabes?”

“You said that the brothers had a noble father,” Kai frowned. “Is Crow their father?”

“Now you are asking the right questions,” Silver said, looking between Kai and Vale. “I don’t think I made any promise to not talk about their… pasts? I believe so,” He paused, to see if he was breaking any vows, after a moment, he continued. “He was their patron for a while and he frequented this world around the time of their birth.”

“He lived in London?” Silver made a humming noise. “You can't answer that one?”

“I couldn’t answer that either,” Silver sighed. “Look. This is a lot of effort, I love a good loophole but right now, they are few and far between.”

“Write it all down.”

“No, I had to promise not to do that, the Cardinal is not an idiot and that's usually the second promise made,” He began to examine his fingernails. “No writing down anything discussed in a meeting without explicit permission from all parties. And no such permissions were granted,” He dropped his hand again and shrugged. “Oh, he didn't say anything about madam Bradamant, is she still around?”

“No.”

“How annoying,” Silver sighed. “Well, I’ll be back when my dear niece is.”

“Why are you helping?” Vale asked. “What do you want to get out of this whole situation?”

“I don’t want Crow to have more power,” Kai snorted.

“Disgusting, as usual,” He said as he got up. “You really need to stop using us for your own benefit.”

“Like any of you are any better?” Silver got to his feet as well, though Kai was a good few inches taller than he was so, it likely didn't have the effect that he wished for. “You have used me frequently. Need I remind you of Venice?”

“You allowed Winters access to the train as Lord Guantes would have destroyed you if she didn't intervene,” Vale reclined in his seat, clearly tired with the entire thing. “But please, try to make us feel guilty, I assure you, I won't,” He smiled as Silver made a vague hissing sound before storming out.

“Interesting,” Vale said, turning to Kai. “Tell me your thoughts.”

“He’s a bastard?”

“The useful ones, Strongrock, I am already aware of that one.”

Chapter Text

It took Catherine two hours to find the right house. The streets were rapidly emptying, both due to the weather and the increased number of police about. She daren't ask for directions, too scared of being recognised as an outsider, it was easier to keep her head down and duck into shadows and down alleyways whenever someone looked at her for a little bit too long.

Li Ming’s coat had offered her some protection from the elements to begin with, but now that was soaked through as well and she was bitterly cold, to the point where each shiver to wrack her body physically pained her.

She’d clutched the key to her hand the entire time, scared of losing it if she put it into her pocket. She’d held it so tightly that the teeth had bitten into her hand and drawn blood, she didn't feel the pain of it through the cold though, it was only when she slowly walked up the steps to the front door that she realised she’d been bleeding and she had no idea when it had begun.

There was a small gaslamp on in the entry hall as she stepped inside and shut the door, the key back in her bloodied palm to be held like it was a talisman, a small comfort that someone was going to come back for her.

“Hello?” He hadn’t mentioned anyone being in the house but it felt wrong to be in a place so silent after the noise of the wind and rain.

###

Irene spat a mouthful of blood out onto the floor and looked up to the man as he shook his hand, his hand probably didn't hurt quite as much as her jaw. “Who do you work for?” He asked.

“Would you believe me if I said an interdimensional band of thieves with a higher purpose?” She could taste blood thick as she ran her tongue behind her teeth, feeling for the one that was coming loose. God, she hated the dentist, if she had to get a crown or have a fake tooth entirely she may just come back to murder this man.

He punched her again.

“You would not have made it far working alone, and we know that somebody else was with you, a child. You roped your own child into this?”

“Again, would you believe me if I said someone just gave her to me?” Irene said, she was bound to a chair with her hands behind her back, it was beginning to make her shoulders ache.

“You couldn’t loosen these a bit for me?” She wriggled slightly. “It’s getting a little bit uncomfortable,” He slowly circled her. “Thank you,” He tightened the ropes. “Okay, that’s rude.”

“You have a very good accent, where did you learn German?”

“Berlin,” She smiled, blood dripping from her lips. “Where I was born.”

“A likely story.”

“You should check my documents,” She replied. “Let me go and I will fetch them from my hotel and bring them to you.”

“You talk a lot.”

“You know you must be the first person to say that to me?” Her teachers had frequently complained that she was too quiet, they’d put it that, she was a very smart girl but had no wish to share this knowledge with the rest of the class.

“Why did you break in?”

“Because you were going to burn amazing works of literature?” She tried to shrug but it hurt too much. “You really think that I am the only person who hates what you are doing? Revolutionaries underneath your noses, street gangs attacking your guards. Countries at war with you,” She smiled. “A better question would be to ask why other people haven't broken in. It was easy enough.”

He stepped back from her, behind her and out of view, but she didn't much care, as long as he was far enough away for her to get in a few words in before he could realise that she had more than snarky comments on her tongue.

###

The house was empty, she’d searched it from top to bottom, including Li Ming’s own bedroom (she’d made sure not to touch anything in there but she was very curious about the token of ebony on black leather cording left on one of the pillows.

The bedrooms were all empty but one, which had a surprisingly full wardrobe with a mixture of male and female clothing in several different sizing options, seizing the chance to get out of wet clothes, she seized the first things that looked to be her size and pulled them out.

Li Ming hadn't said anything about showers or baths but she didn't really care, the bathtub was absolutely massive and she had a few oncoming bruises to soak out, she kept the clothes nearby in case she had to get out of the bath in a hurry. Just before stripping off, she headed back downstairs and took one of the kitchen knives, leaving it by the bar of aniseed scented soap on a small, black, porcelain dish.

The rain lashed against the windows as she sunk into the thick bubbles with a sigh, shutting her eyes.

She did feel a small amount of guilt about leaving Irene, but Kai had told her about Li Ming, she knew that he could be trusted, and he’d given her his word after all.

###

Kai buried his face into his pillow. He was used to the empty bed now, he’d grown to accept the fact that one side of the bed would be cold for the foreseeable future. That didn't mean that he had to like it though.

He hated the fact that he was used to it. He didn't want to be used to it. He wanted to still feel wrong to sleep into bed and be able to hog all of the sheets to himself without Irene stealing them back.

He hated not hearing the humorous murmurings of Irene as she talked in her sleep, he missed her snoring too.

What a strange thing to miss.

He got out of bed, it was pointless to toss and turn, he had books to read anyway, that would keep him busy for… well, once he finished his own books he could start on what he hadn't read of Irene’s or Catherine’s, he could be there for weeks before he ran out of literature.

Vale had suggested that they spend the entire day, an entire twenty-four hour period, at the embassy, taking it in turns to sleep. He may as well stay up and read and send Vale to get some sleep.

Slippers on as it was cold, dressing robe too as he wasn't usually above walking around without a shirt on, but he doubted that Vale would approve. He would probably just send him back to get dressed.

“Have you been awake for long?” Vale asked, he had coffee and had got out a second cup, seemingly already aware that Kai would be joining him.

“I never went to sleep,” He admitted. “One of those nights, I'm afraid. Has there been anything yet?”

“Someone walked past and stopped to look at the front door,” Vale said, peering out of the window again. “But no one has stopped much longer than that. What is keeping you awake?”

“I don’t know,” Kai sighed. “There’s no point in both of us staying awake all night, you should get some sleep,” Vale snorted and waved a hand toward the coffee pot. Ah. It was not his first cup of the night.

“You never sleep well when Winters is away, do you?”

“It’s getting worse,” There was no point in denying it, Vale had asked but he already knew the answer, he was just being polite for a pleasant change. “I don’t think I trust her anymore? I trust her in the way that, if she told me to jump off a bridge, I would do it, but… It doesn’t make sense.”

“You don’t trust her to make wise judgments regarding her own safety?” Kai nodded. “I agree to an extent there. I do not believe that Winters would willfully get herself killed. I think that she is rather impulsive and our attempts to… swaddle her? Probably don’t help.”

“She will get herself killed.”

“And if you try to wrap her up and keep her safe, then she is going to want to do stupid things more often,” He said. “Winters hates being told to not do something, especially if she really, really, wants to do it. You have known her longer than I have.”

“By about eight hours,” Kai muttered. “I met her on the same day that you did.”

“fine, if you must be pedantic,” Vale muttered something about that damned woman’s influence, though he was smiling. “You know her in a very different way to the way that I do. Your relationship allows you to see things in a different way than I ever will.”

“She’s more likely to sacrifice herself if she thinks we are in trouble. I think she’s more angry than anything, and surely you know how much it takes to truly get Irene to lose her temper,” Kai leant against his desk.

He shook his head. “I need to ask you something, mildly related to this.”

“Yes.”

“I don’t want Irene to have to move out so-”

“Yes. I knew the question already, and the answer is yes,” Vale said. “Stay as long as you need,” Kai’s shoulders slumped. “Really, Strongrock, you thought that I would say no?”

“I don’t wish to be a burden.”

“You are a good friend, Strongrock. I will never believe you to be a burden.”

“You don’t have to do this.”

“You could say that as much as you like and I still would. And I would argue that it is the most logical solution to the current situation even though neither of us would believe me,” The smile that Vale offered Kai was pure warmth. “So yes, the room is yours to take, for as long as you need it, just as it was last time.”

Chapter Text

Irene didn't feel any pity as she stepped over the guard, he was still conscious but was now as beaten about the face as she was and the ropes that had been binding her now bound him where he lay face down in a slowly increasing pool of his own blood.

Irene’s own blood was still dripping from her nose and mouth and her arms were red raw with friction burns thanks to the ropes, laying cool fingers over them, she hissed in pain. It would take a few days for that to begin to heal, longer if she didn't keep good care of it.

She had found her first aid kit back home, it was larger than it used to be and was very well stocked for every situation that she could think of, as well as a far of chocolate, a small flask of alcohol and a handful of tampons (particularly handy for staunching the flow of blood from a bullet, as they were originally intended,) half of it was smuggled in from another world. It was too bulky to carry between worlds. And what little she had chosen to come with had been hidden at the doorway to the Bavarian State Library, to be grabbed in case of a quick escape.

She’d taken the keys off the guard’s belt, with the throbbing pain in her head, it was far better to simply use a key on the lock rather than ordering it open with the Language, it would take less out of her.

She slowly padded down the corridor, someone had taken her shoes in the scuffle, she was fine with that though. The floor was very cold but it meant that she didn't make a sound as she slowly moved, sticking to the walls and ducking into shadows at every chance that she could get.

She could hear alarms without the building, they weren't all that loud, and none of the ones in the corridor she was working her way down was ringing. She hoped that it just meant that there was an unrelated thing going on that would serve as a distraction for her to get out.

As it was, she was yet to come across any other guard, but Irene was not naive enough to believe in luck, and if it was luck, she wasn't naive enough to forget that luck always ran out.

She didn't make her way back to where she and Catherine had come in from and instead toward where their original escape route had been, even now it should hopefully have fewer guards.

She passed a window, it was still pouring with rain and a heavy fog had settled over the city, it was the perfect weather for both a break-in and a breakout. She didn't need to worry about covering her tracks when that would be taken care of for her, she just had to find Catherine before she could be tracked down.

As footsteps approached, Irene used the Language to let herself through the nearest door and hoped that whatever was on the other side would be safer than what was probably approaching guards based on the volume of their steps.

She found herself in a dark and dusty office, devoid of anything that made it look like people would genuinely enjoy being there, a desk, a chair and a filing cabinet.

Sadly the windows were too narrow to squeeze herself out of, or it would have provided her with a shortcut.

She held her breath as the footsteps passed her by, she was mainly holding her breath as to not start sneezing, the dust was so thick that she could have drawn complex diagrams on the desktop.

She continued the slow process of padding down the corridors barefoot and ducking into empty rooms, cupboards and other hallways whenever she could hear someone approaching.

Finally, the door out was at the end of the corridor that she was on and she just had to cross one more junction to get out of there, and she couldn’t hear any footsteps.

The fist to her stomach took her entirely by surprise and knocked the air out of her, she couldn’t even find the breath to cry out in pain as she slumped against the wall and tried to gasp. She looked up in shock, she hadn't heard anyone coming.

Li Ming blinked down at her. Irene opened and shut her mouth several times before giving up and groaning as she doubled over in pain. “What?” She managed to get out before gasping for breath as her lungs tried to remember how to function. She would be black and blue in the morning and he would be entirely to blame.

“Miss Winters,” Li Ming’s voice was an ice-cold hiss. “What on earth are you doing?”

“What am I doing? What are you doing?” She put her hand on her stomach, still almost doubled over. “Ow!”

“Why did you come round the corner like that? I could have seriously hurt you,” Irene hoped her eyes weren't tearing up as she slowly straightened up, a hand on her stomach.

“I was escaping? What are you doing sneaking around corners and punching people?”

“I am rescuing you.”

“Why?”

“Can we talk when we get out of here?”

“That seems sensible,” Irene took a deep breath, finally able to do so again. “Through that door should lead out into an alleyway.”

“We’d easily be seen and blocked in that way,” He shook his head. “This way leads out into the square, more lines of escape.”

“And attack.”

“It’s also quicker to get back to Catherine.”

Irene pressed her lips into a thin line. “Lead the way.”

---

“I didn't think that you were one for fairytales,” Kai said, looking at the array of books spread in between himself and Vale.

“I am not,” Vale said, he reached for his pipe. “Do you mind?” Kai shrugged. “But Fae, as Winters regularly points out, do not think the same way that we do. They think in terms of stories and roles.”

“Don’t let Catherine hear you say that,” Vale tilted his head.

“Powerful Fae,” He corrected. “And those seeking to gain power. Before us is every version of a story containing true loves kiss that I was capable of finding.”

“We are abandoning logic for a story?”

“Crow abandoned logic for story as soon as he started to believe that he could manipulate Winters in such a way, we still don’t entirely know what he wants with her, though if the information Catherine retrieved, it will not be a pleasant future for her.”

“He could easily do that without love,” Kai reached for a book, he may as well read a good story or two. “Well, no matter what, he would be doing something despicable to Irene that she would never consent to when in the right mind.”

“I don’t think he much cares,” Vale said. He’d been as disturbed as Kai had done when he’d noted the bruising to Irene’s mouth and wrist, though he did far better at keeping his emotions under wraps, he was always far better at that than Kai could ever be.

Kai rather envied his friend’s ability to keep all of his feelings under lock and key until he had more information, Kai just snapped and snarled when angry and Vale could sit back and simmer until he needed to take action.

“Irene would never agree to stepping up her own protection,” Kai said. “She should but…”

“She is far more relaxed with her own safety than she is with ours?”

“Exactly,” Kai sighed. “Do you know how often I have tried to get her to see it from our way?”

“Do you know how many of those conversations I have witnessed?” Vale lit his pipe and put it to his lips, sitting back and regarding Kai with an analytical look. “You need to stop clinging to the past, it doesn’t hold the answers that you are looking for.”

“Please don’t go all philosophical on me,” Kai shook his head. “I will need a brandy before that happens, maybe more than one.”

“If true love fixes everything surely your solution would be to get Winters to fall in love with you again and kiss her, bringing back her memories.”

“It probably isn't that easy of a fix,” Kai said. “A kiss to wake the dead, or near dead, is entirely different. That’s twice Irene has been brought back in such a way,” He watched Vale shift slightly. “What are you thinking?”

“Could it be the chaos levels that she is frequently exposed to?” Vale asked. “You would know more of the metaphysics of it all than I would. Catherine said that Winters was, mentally, in a sphere of high chaos, could exposing her to high order instead do something to help?”

“I doubt it,” Kai shrugged. “She’s not infested with Chaos, or she wouldn't have access to the Library, and I would notice. It’s… hard to explain. Have you ever been near enough someone with a fever that you can feel the heat coming off them?” He inclined his head. “It’s like that. It feels… wrong, ever so slightly not right. Irene doesn’t feel like that.”

“And when she was in the coffin, she felt neither here nor there?”

“She definitely feels here,” Kai said before frowning. “Well, no. She doesn’t at the moment, but if she were to be in this room. And I would be able to easily find her if I so chose to.”

“And her marking from the Library does offer her some protection.”

“Yes, or too much chaos would… undo her?”

“Pardon?”

“It’s disgusting, you really don’t want to- no, trust me, Vale. It is just disturbing.”

“I was about to say that I think I saw something like that when Winters skinned Alberich.”

“I forgot that she did that,” Kai nodded slowly. “Yes, but… well, no. Probably just like that?”

“It was mildly disturbing, I will give it that.”

“What you and I find to be disturbing must be quite different,” Kai muttered as he finally started to read the book he’d been holding for some time. An 1812 copy of the Grimms tales. Of course he had to pick that one up. He probably deserved it for something or other.

Chapter Text

Catherine fixed herself a coffee and picked a seat at the kitchen table that kept her in the shadows but gave her a view of the front door, just in case someone but Li Ming and Irene came through it.

One of the keys on the set Li Ming had pressed into her hand had been for the back door, she’d unlocked that in case she needed to make a rapid escape. She’d checked the safe room as well, it had a sturdy door that locked from the inside. She wasn't fond of the idea of locking herself inside of a cupboard though, she had no idea if she’d be able to hear outside of it, hear someone coming or going.

She’d hung her clothes up to dry on the back of a kitchen chair and lit the fire for the oven to dry them, hopefully, they wouldn't take too long as she did not want to have to flee in a borrowed nightdress.

The rain continued long into the night, through a second and third cup of coffee and no one coming to the house.

When she dared to look outside, she saw abandoned, storm swept streets and no signs of anyone coming for her, Li Ming or otherwise.

She clenched the key in her hand again.

He’d promised.

Another pot of coffee and the retrieval of a blanket and she returned to the kitchen chair and sat again, watching the door.

–--

Li Ming had no other jacket to offer Irene as they stepped out into the rain, she cringed as rain immediately started to soak into her stockings. “This way,” They kept in shadows as they made their way around the edge of the square.

Irene froze as she saw that the books were still being piled up in the centre of the square, they may not burn in this weather but the rain would do just as much damage to the paper, reducing them to a sodden pulp that they’d just burn anyway, once they could.

It hurt to watch in a strange way.

“What happened to your shoes?” He asked.

“I would love to know the answer to that one as well,” Irene sighed. “They would certainly be nice right about now,” She stepped into a particularly deep puddle and cringed. “Really, really nice.”

“Your Catherine had the book you wanted, by the way, she was determined to keep a hold of it.”

“She’s probably reading it right now,” Irene said as she peered down an alleyway. “I take it that you were the reason why all of the alarms were going off?”

“I was.”

“Thank you, it made it easier to escape, no guards at the door.”

“They’ll have worked out that we aren't in the building anymore now,” Li Ming said. “Normally I would choose to take a safer but slower route, that is an option, or would you rather we return to your student as quickly as possible, so that you may leave the world sooner?”

“Back to Catherine,” Irene said and he nodded before turning down the alley she’d peered down and leading the way.

He moved as silently as she did, though whilst Irene preferred soft-soled footwear, or no footwear, and moving slowly, Li Ming shifted his weight onto the balls of his feet and prowled in a cat-like manner.

It was a stretch of about two hundred yards from the end of the alley and across the square.

“That is… risky,” Irene said softly as they paused, crammed into a narrow doorway so that they would be as hard to see as possible. “What are the directions from here? It would be best to just start running and keep going for as much as possible.”

“Straight across diagonally,” He indicated to the right offshoot from the square. “Take the second left then the first right. There's a set of stairs, down there and double back on yourself, there's a small alleyway, we should be able to duck into there for a brief reprieve.”

“And in case we can’t stop there?”

He gave her the same address that he’d given to Catherine.

“Please don’t lead anyone back to her if you can avoid it,” Irene said. That was her biggest worry, leading them back to her ‘collaborator.’ “If I don’t make it back there tonight, I’ll try and leave a message for you at the Bavarian state library.”

Li Ming coolly arched a brow. “Do you normally have so many plans in place for something to go wrong?”

“Only when everything starts to go wrong,” Irene said, she peered around the corner. “On the count of three?”

They broke out from their cover, the floor rough between Irene’s feet as she sprinted for the alley that Li Ming had pointed out. Her feet were surely bleeding, they certainly felt like it, even the cold could not numb the pain that she was in, bloodied footprints washed away by the rain in a second.

Someone shouted at her but she didn't stop, her lungs were beginning to ache but she only had another fifty-foot before she’d be in cover again, Li Ming should have easily surpassed her, he was taller and likely far more athletic.

The roar of flames did stop her though. The sudden heat brushing against her despite the rain startled her and she hit the ground. She was pushing herself to her feet again a moment later, far too much training had been drummed into her from a young age, even fear struggled to override that.

The roar stung in her ears as she felt the heat again. This time it was far closer and the superheating of the air just next to her burnt in the same way that opening a very hot oven would burn her face.

She yelped before she could stop herself, arm stinging but not quite burning.

She tried to ignore the small voice in her head that commented on at least the natural fibres she wore would merely burn, and not stick to her skin. It was a correct thought, but it did not help.

She stopped, breathing heavily and turning to the man with the flame thrower. She couldn’t see Li Ming.

“Hands up,” The man wore a heavy mask. “Now.”

“I just need to get home,” Irene said, she was shivering, voice wavering. “Please, my daughter is waiting for me, I was only meant to be away from her for an hour. She’s only young,” She slowly put her hands up.

She still had no idea where Li Ming had gone, had he taken a different route in case they were followed?

The man was still staring at her, his hands tightened around the barrel of his weapon.

“Please, my husband was killed a few weeks ago. I’m all that she had left,” She kept going with the sob story, she doubted he’d feel any sympathy for her, but the longer that she was talking, the less that he was attacking. “She’s three. I’m all that she has left. I know I shouldn’t have left her alone but I didn't have a choice. I have to make money somehow,” She’d caught her breath easily, but she kept breathing deeply and heavily, chest heaving.

The man looked her up and down, taking in bare feet and blood-stained clothing.

“Please.”

“Walk,” He said, gesturing her to return to the building that she’d escaped from.

“It was worth a chance,” She muttered, starting to walk very slowly, turning over words in the Language in her mind. Burn. Explode. Light. Fire.

She walked slowly, hands still over her head, more guards watching from the guard, that she could never have seen from where she’d been when peering into the square.

“Flamethrower, explode!” She threw herself down and to the side before the words had even left her mouth, shielding the back of her head with her arms as the world around her dissolved into heat and noise and chaos and pain.

###

For Irene, time seemed to move slowly. And painfully. She was aware of the acute sensation of frigid rain on freshly burnt skin. Nerves alight with their own fire, lungs struggling to find the air to breathe, let alone scream in pain.

She couldn’t move, she wanted to, scraping blistering fingers over rough cobblestones, unable to find the strength to move herself, to sit, to stand. The thought of walking made her almost dizzy with fresh waves of pain.

The noise of the explosion had left her ears ringing but now there was only rain to disrupt that. Any guards that had been nearby had either fled or they’d been injured as well. She was likely only alive because she’d thrown herself to the ground, if she’d merely run, she wouldn't have been as lucky.

Irene gave up all attempts to move, she had no strength in her muscles for it.

A part of her was angry.

She was furious.

Had Li Ming betrayed her?

Was there something else going on? Or had something happened that she’d lost to memory? Something that Kai had forgotten to tell her or simply neglected to.

Either way.

She was alone.

She was injured and alone, unable to rise from where she’d fallen, and likely to be recaptured soon, they would recover faster than she could, send out new guards to take her and bring her in.

She could hear boots.

She thought she’d have more time to ponder what would happen. She’d been unconscious for an unknown time.

Fingers probed her throat in a way that felt almost familiar, she was so cold that she could barely feel the way that they pressed against her. She struggled to open her eyes, eyelids too heavy and protesting.

“Miss Winters,” He’d come back for her. “Can you move?”

“I-” Her throat hurt, probably from screaming at some point. “Don’t think so,” He slipped both arms around her and helped sit her upright, Irene could taste blood from where she’d bitten into her lip in an attempt to stifle the pain.

She turned her head to the side and threw up, stomach pretty much done with what she was putting her body through and promptly rebelling as waves of pain wracked her body. Bile and acid stung her throat, normally that would have mildly distressed her, as it was, it was an almost pleasant escape from the otherwise agonising sensation of her freshly burnt skin being pelted by freezing cold rain.

She remembered a compulsory first aid course that the Library insisted on before sending their operatives into the field (‘the aim of this course is to keep you alive for long enough for you to complete your assignment and hopefully recruit someone along the way that is willing to replace you later on’,) it had been something about not using ice-cold water to treat a burn, and then something else about the resultant tissue damage.

Irene had stopped paying attention when the lecturer had decided that gruesome photographs would be the best way to drive that point home, she wasn't squeamish but photos of popped blisters could turn the strongest person's stomach if they were severe enough.

She was vaguely aware of Li Ming trying to sling her arm around his shoulder and haul her to her feet.

She was also vaguely aware that she’d need to apologise for all but screaming down his ear, but that would have to wait for a while as he’d succeeded in getting her up, and the pain was making her throw up again, until her stomach clenched painfully around nothing.

“We need a hospital,” He said, pitching his voice just enough to be heard through the rain. It was almost drowned out by the ringing in her ears.

“No hospital,” She mumbled, tongue unwieldy in her mouth. If she couldn’t get the words out properly the Language would be useless to her. “I can…” Her head lulled forward before snapping back again as she forced her eyes open. “I need to get Catherine, the Library can fix it.”

Li Ming swung her up into his arms with ease of a man who knew his own strength, and had frequent cause for using it. Irene was oddly amused by the smell of liquorice on his breath.

Bright lights stung her eyes, Irene didn't bother opening them again, it was easier to keep them shut, to give in to sleep.

Chapter Text

Kai folded his hand around his cup of coffee and stared at the stack of books that he’d read through throughout the night. Vale had retired but he’d just kept reading. He’d been used to that, he’d spent years hidden underneath bedcovers reading using a torch until his eyes hurt.

He needed even less sleep now and whilst Vale would force himself to stay awake for a case, there was currently nothing that was demanding such effort from him but vague theories and a stack of fairytales.

He sighed and slumped down in his chair.

Reading for research was only fun when you chose your research topic and didn't have someone insist that you find absolutely everything that you possibly can about a particular subject. The brief respite was the few tales told in the form of poems, those were the ones that he’d happily read over several times, analysing sentence structure and themes, a useless task for the current situation, but a fun one.

The poems weren't enough to stop his eyes from beginning to sting as dawn tried to break through the thick London smog.

It was freezing cold when he woke up, frost-like patterns decorated the windows that he’d left uncovered, practically collapsing into the bed without changing into nightclothes, or merely discarding his clothes like he normally would do.

It had been cold recently, but the sudden icy weather was strange. Unnaturally so.

He shut his eyes and took a deep breath. There was another dragon in this world now.

Li Ming was in this world.

He had left his coat draped over the end of his bed and he grabbed it as he swung himself to his feet in a fluid motion, throwing it around his shoulders and starting to put his shoes on. If Li Ming was nearby, which the weather suggested he was, he would head for the embassy first, that would be where people would logically start to look for him.

“Vale?” He called, tripping over his shoelaces and stumbling into the lounge. The detective had returned to his books. “I have to go.”

“Lord Li Ming’s presence?” Vale gestured to the window, Kai nodded. “Do you want company?” He watched Kai hurry to do up his coat and tried to not visibly smile. “Please do not trip over your shoelaces as you go down the stairs.”

“Hopefully this isn't a major issue,” Kai took a quick glance in the mirror above the fireplace. “Ah.”

“Yes, do you want me to find a cab whilst you… make yourself look worthy of your station?” He gave up pretences and smirked.

“Please,” Kai sighed and started to undo his very messy braid to redo it. “I will be as quick as I can. I was too tired last night and didn't think we’d get any guests today,” He started to rebraid his hair, trying to blink the sleep out of his eyes. There was no chance of making his shirt look neater.

As if to read his mind, on the way out, Vale tapped his shoulder. “Check my wardrobe, we aren’t too dissimilar in sizing that it will look odd if you borrow something,” Kai grabbed the first blue shirt that he saw in there, so dark it could be mistaken for black when not underneath the lights, perfect for Vale’s wardrobe but a bit dark for what Kai normally chose.

He hadn't worn this much black since he was a mildly rebellious teenager.

There was a cab already downstairs as he finished tying his shoelaces up.

“Do you need company?”

“No,” Kai said, shaking his head. “It’s Li Ming visiting, I’m sure of it.”

“I will let you know if I find anything then,” Vale said with a nod. Kai sighed and straightened his tie.

“Thank you,” The cabbie already had his address and was moving as soon as he’d shut the door. London traffic was always awful and with the cold weather, more people were in cabs or similar vehicles. No one wanted to be outside in the sudden cold snap, even he was rubbing his hands together and watching his breath puff up in a small cloud.

It would have been quicker to walk to the embassy, the roads were so clogged full that the cab spent most of its time dawdling, crammed in between another hansom cab churning out smoke and a shiny ether one that was clearly privately owned.

He’d considered investing in his own but Irene had pointed out that they weren't the safest thing and the last thing that they needed was something that was easy to blow up parked behind the embassy. He’d been unable to convince her that it was still a good idea for a quick getaway if such a thing was necessary.

##

Irene was in a sea of blue, all bright lights and beautiful patterns and nothing that made any sense whatsoever. She was freezing cold and burning hot all at once, cradled in claws, unable to move in a grip that was tight but wasn't hurting her.

She could see white scales, in the same way, that Kai looked like sapphires, this dragon (for it could only be a dragon taking her between the worlds) could have been made from opals carved into shape. They caught the light, flickering with a faint rainbow light to them.

She wondered if she was perhaps delirious. Things that were beautiful could not exist.

Her eyes rolled back again and in between one flap of massive wings and the next, she was unconscious again.

Li Ming was aware of Irene dipping in and out of consciousness, the occasional sounds of pain escaping her, more so when he had to lay her down and transform back into his human form. He’d landed at the edge of London, as to not make anyone panic too much.

He hadn't visited the embassy yet, but he knew the address already, having sent prince Kai letters there. He slung Irene up into his arms again, she was ill-suited for the winter of London, he may not feel it, but she certainly would, and set off at a quick walk to find the nearest station or cab rank.

She’d said no to the hospital, he wasn't sure if that was for any reason, such as a fear of them, or a fear of the underdeveloped medical ‘expertise’ of this world, but from what he’d seen, she would have made an excellent scout and was probably well prepared for such an event.

Cabs were apparently unwilling to ferry unconscious women to anywhere but the police station, had he not actually had good intentions, it would have been a nice notion. Instead, he growled that he was returning her to her home, and would pay triple.

The extra money made them more compliant, which nullified any warm fuzzy feelings of goodwill he could have had. Everyone had a price.

Irene came round once whilst in the cab, she looked up at Li Ming with bleary eyes, bloodshot and unfocused as her head swayed as she tried to hold it up straight to properly look at him. He did think that maybe she was going to throw up on him again, she didn't though.

“Kai,” She mumbled, eyes slipping shut again and her head dropping to rest against the side of the cab with a soft thunk.

He had suspected that there was a different nature to their relationship than what they claimed, Paris had made that much blatantly obvious, the prince had never been any good at hiding his emotions. Irene coming too for long enough to say one word just cemented what he already suspected.

He lay her on the sofa in the lounge, propping her up against pillows, she’d had her keys in a hidden pocket in the hem of her skirt, he hadn't liked having to pat her down but he didn't have any lock picks with him, those had been within the jacket leant to Catherine.

“Miss Winters,” He tapped her cheek. “Where are your supplies?” A slight shake to her shoulders. “Where is Prince Kai at the moment? Where would he be if not here?” He didn't have the time to search London, especially at the cost of leaving her unattended for a long period of time.

She was still unconscious after a quick search of the kitchen and the downstairs bathroom. The stairs to the basement revealed a rudimentary gym with a battered punching bag patched together and having from the rafters.

He lay her on her side and began to peel back layers of fabric to look at the burns, blisters had already formed, large and raised and incredibly painful looking. Where the skin hadn't blistered it was now a livid red, hot and tight to the touch. Even unconscious, Irene made a noise of obvious pain as he grazed a frozen fingertip around the edge.

The door opened and he shot to his feet.

“Prince Kai,” Kai smiled as Li Ming stepped into the hallway. That quickly fell from his face when he saw the state that Li Ming was in, he was still soaking wet, his hair was escaping the braid and he was dirty. “Where are your first aid supplies?”

“You’re hurt?” He gestured for Kai to step into the lounge. It wasn't often that Li Ming was lost for words, but this was one of those situations where he couldn’t quite find the right ones to use.

“Where are your first aid supplies?” He repeated as Kai dropped to Irene’s side.

“There’s one in the bathroom upstairs,” He touched Irene’s forehead. “Stay with her, there's a better one in the attic. Does she still have her keys? She keeps it locked.”

##

Catherine paced the kitchen, her eyes burnt from her forcing them to stay open, even with an entire pot of coffee in her, she was struggling to stay awake. She didn't want to sleep. She didn't feel safe enough to sleep.

She was just so exhausted though that pacing was the only reason why she wasn't about to fall asleep. Though, she supposed, falling asleep on her feet was a possibility, and the stone floors looked like they would really hurt her face.

It was light outside again, the rain had stopped and her clothes were fully dry. She washed her hands and her face in ice-cold water and redressed, but she was still yawning, arms and legs heavy as lead as she forced herself to move.

It was when she heard a clock tower nearby, the bell tolling nine times, before she staggered upstairs, leaning heavily on the bannister to keep herself from being forced to go up the stairs on all fours.

She collapsed onto the bed in the bedroom closest to the safe room, just in case. She pressed her face against the pillow, stolen book within arms reach and the key clenched in her hand, stained with her blood.

Chapter Text

Kai smoothed the covers around Irene, lines of pain marred her face. It was far from an easy sleep. He’d cleaned and covered the burns as he’d been trained to do, Li Ming offering assistance but he was unwilling to let him touch her.

He lined up packets of pills on the bedside table, next to a jug of water and a clean glass, painkillers, and antibiotics, he wasn't going to wait to see if Irene developed an infection before starting any medication.

“Where is Catherine.”

“She’s safe,” Li Ming said. “I don’t know if she will be able to tolerate the way that we travel if I return to fetch her,” Kai nodded.

“I’ll talk to Lord Silver, he’ll be able to bring her back here,” He touched Irene’s cheek. “Stay with her. I don’t want her to wake up alone.”

“She was asking for you,” Li Ming said, shaking his head. “I have met Lord Silver, I can go and speak with him.”

“She was awake?”

“Briefly,” Li Ming nodded. “All she said was your name, this was shortly after I managed to bring her back to this world. I had to carry her from the world that we had been in. It is just… luck that I was there.”

“It was a high chaos world, these things happen,” Kai sighed. “Make sure Catherine gets back here safely, please,” He looked back to Irene, before lacing his fingers with hers. “Irene would never forgive herself if anything happened to her, I don’t think I could either.”

Li Ming put a hand to his heart and gave him a half bow. “At your word, your highness.”

“Thank you,” He turned back to Irene, watching the slow and even rise and fall of her chest. Months ago, after he and Vale had rescued her from Alberich’s library she’d been in a similar state, back burnt and unconscious in bed. At least her breathing was easier this time, she’d not been choking on ash.

“I will send mister Vale here on my way,” Li Ming touched Kai’s shoulder, lightly squeezing it. “I won’t be long.”

##

The rain had stopped sometime during the night but the streets were still deathly silent as Catherine peered around the edge of the curtains, too scared to open them fully. She tiptoed around in the dark, padding downstairs to find food and make more coffee, and then returning to the bedroom that she’d claimed.

She lit a small candle and sat on the floor, her back against the bed and the light hidden away from the window.

She read the Portrait of Dorian Grey, taking time and care to smooth out each page and make sure that she wasn't causing any further damage to the spine, there were experts in the Library who would be able to ensure that it was expertly preserved. It wasn't where her interest lay though.

What point was a perfect book if it was never read?

Books were to be dog eared and annotated with cracked spines and pages that smelt of dust and ink and coffee.

They were not for decoration.

She traced the edge of the bookplate with the edge of her finger and held her breath as a truck rolled down the street.

She’d finally stopped clutching the key until it hurt, the palm of her right hand was cut where the teeth had dug into her skin and there was bruising from the pressure of it. She set it down by her side.

There was enough food in the kitchen that if she had to stay within the house for a week, she’d manage before having to worry, but she had no wish to wait that long to see if Li Ming would keep his promise to return to her, she wasn't even sure if he’d be able to carry her out of the world.

She didn't even know if he’d managed to find Irene and help her escape. He could have been captured as well and she was waiting for something that would never come.

Or Irene had been hurt and he’d taken her straight out of the world and would send someone back for her when he had the chance.

She wasn't sure which option she liked less.

They’d done some research into where the Fae of the world liked to frequent, read through old reports from the man who’d been the Librarian-in-residence five years prior, it currently did not have one.

They were all pre-war and what had been a thriving community three years ago, could very well no longer exist. There was no mention of Fae, fair folk, or any other term to refer to them by in the newspapers or on the radios, so it was possible that the inhabitants of the world did not know of their existence, which made things even harder.

But it did mean that they likely hadn't been dragged off or killed for being ‘other’.

Her finding Fae to help her had very much been a last resort plan, the last thing to do if she had no other choice. Well, she supposed that trying to find Irene was also an option, but it was not a doable one. Finding other Fae would be a challenge, finding Irene would likely be impossible.

And she wasn't strong enough to find people the way that her uncle or other powerful Fae could.

She was barely more than your run-of-the-mill human.

A human may be more useful as they had no delusions of grandeur, no hope that one day she would be able to simply walk from one world to the next. No illusion that she could ever be more than what she was.

Which was merely useless at this point.

She dragged the blankets off the bed and draped them around her shoulders and dropped her head, shrouded in the warm wool now, and feeling incredibly sorry for herself.

###

“Has she been awake?” Vale pressed a mug of coffee into Kai’s hands.

“No, not yet,” He shook his head. “Thank you. No. She’s… sleeping easier now though, she doesn’t look like she’s in pain at the moment.”

“Good,” Vale nodded. “Did Lord Li Ming explain what happened to her?”

“There wasn't time, he had to go back and get Catherine, he said that she was safe and… She shouldn’t be abandoned if we can help it,” He reached over and smoothed out a crease in the sheets in an entirely pointless gesture. A nervous fidget that wasn't helped by pointlessly neatening things up.

“Of course,” Vale nodded. “Do you want to get some rest and I’ll sit with her?”

“I slept last night,” Kai said. “I’ll be fine. She won't sleep all day though, hopefully. I didn't give her anything to help her sleep. Or any medication yet.”

“What do you think happened?”

“Irene happened?” He almost managed a smile at that, had Irene not been laying before them, it would have been followed a laugh. “She always happens, that’s the way that it goes with her, isn't it? Second-degree burns, for the most part, a few are pretty deep but nothing to the muscle. Her clothes weren't burnt or melted to her skin though. And she doesn’t have a fever at the moment.”

“At the moment?”

“Burns increase the risk of infection substantially, that much skin damage and you remove the protective layers. It isn't a guarantee but…” Vale nodded. “You will have to remind me to fetch you medical textbooks from more advanced worlds. I think that you will enjoy them.”

“It would be useful for when… Irene happens,” Vale gestured to Irene. “And if you are not around.”

“Or for when you happen, and we aren't around?” Vale chuckled dryly.

“Quite,” He briefly left the bedroom and brought back a chair so that he could make himself comfortable in Irene’s bedroom, with his own mug of coffee.

“You don’t have to sit with us.”

“Why would I want to be elsewhere?”

##

Irene had been dreaming. She couldn’t really remember what it had been about as she slowly opened her eyes. She was in a dark room, a bed soft beneath her and complete and utter silence.

Her first instinct was to shut her eyes again until she realised that she could smell sea salt and sand and whatever else it was that Kai’s aftershave smelt like, she’d yet to figure out what it quite was.

She opened her eyes again and shifted slightly.

That was a bad idea.

She gave a stifled cry of pain as a hot pain shot through her body and made her breath stick in her throat. Kai’s hand on her shoulder was instantly recognisable and comforting in a way that she had pretended that she didn't crave.

“Easy,” Kai had been half asleep when Irene had startled him to full awareness. “You’re pretty badly hurt, don’t try and move around us too much,” He shifted to sit on the bed by her hip, Vale’s chair was now empty.

She shut her eyes again, trying to regulate her breathing. “How?” Her voice cracked, throat dry.

“How did you get hurt? I didn't get an explanation actually.”

“How am I here?” She asked. “I don’t remember getting to the Library,” She carefully lifted her hand, gauging how much it would hurt, and when it didn't make her want to cry, she put her hand on top of where Kai’s hand was. “Did you come and find me?”

“Do you remember meeting Li Ming?”

“He’d left,” She said softly. “He was there and then I was caught again and he was gone. Did you get Catherine too?” Her eyes went wide. “You got Catherine too, right?” She looked around the room, breathing coming faster now.

“Irene, look at me,” Kai said firmly. “It’s okay, someone has gone back to the world to bring her home, okay?” He stroked his thumb back and forth over her upper arm. “Li Ming returned here with you this morning, I saw to your wounds and he has now gone to make sure that Catherine makes it back here safely. Alright?”

“I shouldn’t have left her there.”

“Tell me about what happened,” Kai said. “I know that you left here and the plan was to travel to Munich, Catherine told me that much, though not where the traverse for that world was. Did you make it to Munich?”

“Catherine took the book,” Irene said, shutting her eyes. She shifted in the bed and winced as cloth rubbed against raw skin. “I told her to run. I don’t know if she escaped, they were asking who I was working with though, so she must have done.”

Kai touched her cheek, thumb sweeping over her lower lip, split and slightly swollen. Her skin was splotched with purple and red bruising, none of it was starting to yellow and it was obvious that more would become visible before any could even begin to heal.

“She did, Li Ming was taking you to her. He didn't get the chance to explain what was happening,” He realised that he was still stroking her face and with some reluctance, drew his hand back.

He hadn't known that it was something he’d miss, the way that her skin felt beneath his touch, the way she instinctively had turned her cheek to press against his hand.

“We were running across a square,” Irene took a deep breath. “I decided that I wanted to get back to Catherine as quickly as possible. It was stupid.”

“You were worried about her. That isn't stupid.”

“It is always stupid to take risks like that, it doesn’t mean that I necessarily regret doing it,” She pointed out, Kai smiled and kicked away an idle thought about kissing bruises better, it must have been painful for her to talk. “I was trying to convince a guard to let me go.”

“And then something caught fire?” Kai arched a brow, there was quite a leap between the two happenings.

“Have you ever seen a flame thrower from that era?”

“You blew up a flamethrower?”

“I never claimed it to have been a good idea,” He chuckled in spite of himself. “It worked though. It must have done, I’m here, after all, aren't I?” It would just be cruel for this to be some sort of afterlife, the bed was heavenly soft and Kai’s hand on her cheek had left her burning in a new way, one that she would gladly suffer again.

“I told her to run and thought that I could fend for myself.”

“What went wrong there?”

“Kai. You try being outnumbered and in a skirt.”

“I think I will give that a pass, thank you for the offer but I don’t own any skirts. And yours won't fit me.”

“What’s that supposed to mean?”

“You… have more curves than I do?” Kai tried. “And a small waist, I think? I’m not about to go hunting for a tape measure. I can tell you without a doubt that most men don’t have hips like women. Also… sorry about this part, I did have to remove your clothes, the skirt is in the bin, so I definitely can't wear it.”

“It’s probably nothing you haven't seen before.”

“That doesn’t mean that I don’t need permission,” Kai said, shaking his head. “Never, Irene,” He stood up. “Do you need anything for the pain?”

“It’s no worse than anything else I have suffered,” Irene replied without really thinking, far too glib about her own being for Kai’s taste. He sighed.

“Well, I have antibiotics for you, and then I will leave you to rest. I’m… staying at Vale’s at the moment, but I will stay here until Catherine is back, so that you are not alone.”

“You didn't have to go, I said that I would.”

“I couldn’t let you give yourself more things to stress about,” He replied. “It was easier for me to move anyway, I’m almost getting used to it.”

“Kai,” That hurt to hear, she knew he’d had to move out when they’d stopped working together, and moved back in again as the embassy opened. She wondered what it was like to get shunted from one palace to another as a child, a life of luxury but nowhere to really call home and find comfort.

“It’s fine.”

“No one ever says that when they are actually fine,” Irene said. Kai ignored that and helped her to sit up before pouring her a glass of water.

“When have I never spoken my mind?”

“When it comes to protecting people at the expense of your own feelings, physical or emotional,” Irene swallowed the pills in one go, washing them down with the water. She put the glass down. “I didn't say I was going to move to hurt you.”

“I know. But just because you didn't want to hurt me, that doesn’t mean that you didn't,” He shook his head. “I am fine Irene, trust me,” He brushed his hands off unnecessarily. “I’ll leave you to rest.”

“You can always talk to me, no matter what,” Irene said, though it was muffled by the way that she’d slowly drawn the covers up to her jaw and pressed her face into the pillow, her eyes already shutting. “Wake me if anything goes wrong, or when Catherine gets home.”

Chapter Text

“Miss Catherine?” Li Ming called out her name softly as he shut the front door behind himself. The house was dark and silent as he checked the kitchen, the smell of coffee lingered in the air despite the washed-up cup and coffee pot that she’d clearly been using.

Upstairs, something creaked and he quirk his head before following the sound, moving silently.

The door to his bedroom was cracked open an inch, clearly the young Fae had the same curiosity as her mentor and had taken the time to thoroughly explore before sequestering herself away.

He caught a glimpse of cinnamon curls before hearing a door open. She was looked tired and almost sick with worry, her hair a mess but she’d clearly taken the time to wash her clothes. He gave her a half-bow, hand over his heart.

“Miss Winters has been returned to the care of Prince Kai to see to her injuries, and I have come to bring you home again,” He said softly. “Do you have your book?”

“Yes,” She gave him a sharp nod. “Is Irene going to be okay? What happened?”

“She should make a full recovery,” He said. “She was sleeping when I left and none of her injuries required a hospital visit. I just need to collect a few personal items, we will need to leave the city. I have a transport waiting for us,” Catherine walked back into the bedroom and returned with a book and she held his coat out to him.

“Keep it, it’s still cold out there. And in London,” He had a bag with him, and offered it to her. “I collected some clothes more fitting for your world, Prince Kai said that this was your emergency bag?

The emergency bag contained clean clothes, a small first aid kit and a bar of chocolate, she’d repacked it recently and tucked an unread book into the folds of her skirt.

Before they left, Li Ming sat her down in the kitchen, taking her hand in his own, his touch continued to be cold, though less so this time, and with practised ease he went about cleaning the cut in her hand. He bound it in soft crepe bandaging and secured it with a safety pin. It was far neater than any attempt that she could have made, even if she’d have preferred it if he hadn't doused her hand in rubbing alcohol first.

The transport was an old car three streets away, with a driver behind the wheel, Li Ming helped her inside before sliding into the seat beside her and shutting the door. There were no seat belts and the car slid into motion as soon as the door had shut.

“Where are we going?”

“Just to the edge of the city,” Li Ming said, he glanced out the back window, it was unlikely that they would have any followers, and if they did, they’d be unable to follow him once they were on their way out of the world. It was far more out of a strict habit and routine than what was necessary for the situation.

Catherine looked behind them too. “Do you think we will be followed?”

“No,” He looked forward again. “We will be fine. Have you ever travelled with the Prince before?”

“No.”

“Hopefully it won't be too uncomfortable for you, I have never travelled with one of your kind before,” Catherine regarded him out of the corner of her eyes, hoping for subtlety and just about missing the mark. “Is something the matter?”

“How do you know to trust me?”

“I don’t,” Li Ming shrugged. “Instinct tells me that you are not a threat. I chose to believe instinct and have been proven correct,” He smirked and turned to her. “Also Prince Kai has mentioned you several times in letters. I think he quite enjoys having you about. Don t let him know that I said that, he’d never forgive me,” When that didn't eke even a small smile out of her, he sighed.

“Are you okay?” He finally asked, she tightened his coat around narrow shoulders. “Is it your first time doing something like this?”

“No,” Catherine shook her head. “It’s never gone like this though. Normally…” She trailed off. It would be rude to say ‘no, Irene usually is better than this’ or ‘it was poorly organised’ or even ‘it’s easier.’ She shut her eyes. “We didn't have a full picture of what the situation was. Normally we have a better idea.”

“Quieter worlds?”

“There’s no… pattern to the worlds. That would make things a bit too easy, wouldn't it? Too boring,” She looked at him again. “I suppose that you’d probably enjoy that. Everything making sense and in neatly labelled boxes? No plot twists.”

“I happen to enjoy murder mysteries.”

##

Irene was still sleeping when Kai checked on her, silently opening the door just enough to be able to peer around the door and see the steady rise and fall of her chest.

He’d tried to ignore thoughts of the few hours after he and Vale had rescued her from Alberich’s Library. He wasn't hurt this time around, but Irene had been burnt then as well. It was little comfort that there was no wheezing or unsteadiness to her breathing. She slept peacefully for a change. And if Catherine managed to get inside of the house quietly, he was determined to let her sleep for as long as she needed.

He shut the door again and returned to, yet again, packing his belongings into crates and trunks, starting with the clothing.

Fingers brushed against his, Irene’s touch burning like ice and leaving a trail in her wake. She took the opportunity of his slight hesitation as his hand burnt in sweet pain.

Okay.

He may have been being a little dramatic.

“That’s mine,” He turned to her. Irene took a step back and held the book to her chest.

“Oh no,” She said in deadpan. “Well. I got to it first so I think that means that you have to wait, doesn’t it?” He took a step forward and she took two back.

“Irene…” His voice was low, warning.

“You can either wait, or you can take it from me,” Her smirk was a work of art, sweet yet salacious. She knew exactly what she wanted from him, and was daring him to do it.

“I can wait,” He waited just long enough that Irene actually believed him, before pouncing and grabbing her.

The books would hurt too much.

He was halfway through his wardrobe when the front door opened with a thud and he heard a set of feet rush in, followed by a second much slower one, and one of the downstairs doors banging as well.

Knife from his pocket, he slowly made his way to the top of the stairs. Li Ming looked up at him and tiredly sighed.

“Why is it that the two women I have returned to your care have thrown up on me?” Kai wrinkled his nose. “I don’t think travelling our way agrees with Miss Catherine, it has made her feel quite unwell. Miss Winters?”

“Sleeping,” Kai frowned and quickly checked. The noise hadn't woken her. Not wanting to chance it, he went downstairs and put the kettle on. “Please make yourself comfortable in the lounge. I want to check on Catherine.”

He set a glass of water by Catherine. “How are you feeling?”

“Why would you choose to do that?” She had tears in her eyes and her throat was rough. “Honestly, it’s awful.”

“So is travelling your way,” Kai shrugged. “I am glad you are home and safe,” He went to one knee beside her and put his hand on her back, rubbing soft circles. “Irene is resting at the moment. She wanted me to wake you when you got back.”

“Can you wait until my stomach doesn’t hate me?”

“I’ll bring you some ginger snaps,” He squeezed her shoulder and stood up again. “Do you need anything else?” She threw up into the toilet again. “I’ll leave you to it.”

###

“Has Miss Winters had any more encounters with Crow?” Singh asked.

“No, she’s been away for work for the past few days anyway,” Vale replied, both men were working their way through a pot of coffee and whilst his housekeeper had insisted on bringing up food for lunch, it was largely ignored. “From what I can find, Crow has vanished.”

“That’s what our findings show as well. And unless Miss Winters plans on pressing charges for the assault, I will not be able to get any more information on this. It’ll be a closed case.”

“She got back early this morning,” Vale said. “I doubt she will want to deal with the whole process of it though,” He’d known plenty of women to drop charges when it came to sexual assault, not wanting to deal with the courts, and repercussions of it, damage to their reputation and the likes.

Also, she didn't have legal papers, if she came under question, it could potentially cause a lot of trouble for her position with the embassy, and the Library’s work within the world.

“I am sure that she is very appreciative of the work that you have managed to do without a case.”

“If he is a danger to her, he likely poses a danger to other young women.”

“I don’t think so, he seems to have targeted her deliberately,” Vale said, shaking his head. “What is the chance that he happens to have been in the exact bookshop that she was in, that she picked out at random?”

“Is it random?”

“Winters frequents a good many bookshops, antiquity stores and libraries. It would be impossible to predict any pattern in her behaviour. She is better than that, after all,” Singh made a humming noise. “The current theory is that she was the victim of some kind of Fae plot, we foiled it but interrupted at the wrong time, hence the loss of certain memories to her.”

Vale had wondered if there were other memories missing, however, he could not pose any questions on the matter, she was reluctant to discuss her childhood in any detail when she could avoid it, even more reluctant when he’d asked her questions about her parents.

Questions of parentage itself had not been asked, if he could spare her that trauma repeated then he would, even if it would likely come back in his face. As far as he was aware, Strongrock hadn't told her about her father either.

“Any luck on getting her any memories back?”

“None whatsoever,” He sighed. “We don’t have any ideas on where to start there, we aren't allowed access to the house or the men who kidnapped her.”

“When did a lack of access stop you?”

“Oh, no, don’t get me wrong. I have tried. The place is under heavy guard.”

“That is very suspicious.”

“Isn't it just?” Vale sighed and refilled his cup. “I am open to suggestions if you can think of a way to get Winters her memories back.”

“That, I cannot help you with.”

Once Singh was gone Vale returned to the stack of fairytale books that he had procured. Whilst Strongrock had gone through most of them, he wanted to get through those their neither had managed to touch the night before, mainly skimming and skipping over the words, looking for anything to do with memories and true love.

He dog eared a page (a practice that had made Winters nearly smack him when she saw him about to do it to one of her own books; she was okay with him doing it to his own, just not hers) and stuffed a book into his pocket and left.

Chapter Text

“I have books,” Vale said, the stack of which was pulling on his shoulder. “And a new hypothesis. Winters?”

“In bed still,” Kai grabbed the stack of books and stepped out of the way. “Catherine is sleeping too. She’s not hurt, she just doesn’t like flying very much,” He jerked his head toward the open lounge door. He’d draped a blanket over her and tucked a pillow beneath her head, and left her to sleep. “The hypothesis?”

“We all presumed that there was some nefarious purpose for Winters’ kidnapping and removal of her memories. I was thinking that perhaps the memory issue was an accident. It may still be, just in a different manner.”

“What do you mean? And what are the books for?” Vale shut the study door behind them.

“They all contain a version of the tale of Briar Rose,” Vale explained as Kai set the books down on his immaculate desk. “I believe that you read one of them last night.”

“It was in the Grimms fairytale book,” Kai shrugged. “I see some similarities but how does that relate to the memory loss?”

“I don’t think it does,” Vale said, he sat in the armchair by the window and gestured for Kai to sit as well. “All of the stories have key similarities, and quite a few differences. In all of them, the princess is cursed to sleep. She is locked away until someone, always her true love, finds her, and she wakes up again.”

“In one version I have seen she was imprisoned by a dragon,” Kai mused. “I haven't seen that version written down before.”

“All of these ones, she is cursed by a fairy,” Vale didn't question what he meant by seen. “She is either woken up by one of two things, her own child or by true love.”

“Personally, I don’t think it can really be true love if the princess is impregnated in her sleep?”

“Yes. Well. We know that Crow wished to make Fae more powerful. And he assaulted Winters. There are certain… implications of those actions,” Kai swallowed. “I think her memory loss was for the purpose of making her more compliant. If she can't remember those she cares about strongly… She’s lost six months, maybe if she’d been unconscious longer, she would have lost more, with the memories getting older and older each time.”

“That is…” Kai swallowed.

“Disgusting?”

“That is one way of putting it,” Kai nodded. “What he planned on doing to her?”

“We still can’t connect Crow to the Maddox brothers,” Vale said. “That is pure speculation. We know that… Silver needs to speak with Catherine.”

“It can wait until morning,” Kai said softly. “Irene was very worried that Catherine wasn't here. She’ll want to see her before we do anything else, not to mention that, well, I don’t really know what happens to Fae traveling our way.”

“Catherine?”

“Threw up on Li Ming. He’s resting before checking in with my uncle.”

“What was he even doing in the same world as Winters? That is very… lucky,” Vale hated the suggestion of luck being applied to almost everything.

“It was,” Kai did not have the same silly hang-ups, they had all been in a high chaos world after all. “The local Fae asked for a dragon to come in, the war was getting further than they had thought it would, further than it does in most worl-”

“The war?” Kai winced. “Things I don’t need to know?”

“Things I shouldn’t say,” Kai said. “Most major wars are the same across every world. Some wars are worse than others, and in some worlds, they take different turns. The wrong side wins.”

“The wrong side is just whoever loses.”

“Not always,” Kai said. “Semantics aside, they asked for someone to try and make things a bit more orderly. Li Ming was checking out the world before they came up with an agreement for any arrangements. My uncle wished to know what exactly it was that was going wrong, and if he would simply let things play out.”

“And what if the Fae didn't like that?”

“Then they would have to deal with things through the proper channels,” Kai waved a hand toward the various filing cabinets, all bolted. “And hope we agree that intervention is necessary.”

“Thank heavens that he was there,” Kai nodded. He wasn't sure if they’d have fared as well without additional assistance.

“Irene woke up for a short while, she wanted to be woken up when Catherine got back. But she doesn’t need to know that Catherine’s been asleep down here for the past hour,” Vale arched a brow. “She is injured, she needs her rest.”

“She also hates it when we try and leave her out of things for her own safety.”

“We aren't leaving her out of things. We are… just… it is a little white lie. What is she going to do? Get annoyed that Catherine fell asleep before she could go and see Irene?”

“Get annoyed that you didn't at least let her know?” Kai checked his watch.

“If Catherine doesn’t wake up in the next hour, I will let her know. Better?”

“Better. Now, the other issue. How to broach this subject to Winters.”

“Factually. Why on earth would you want to suggest otherwise?”

“I was going to leave you the chance to try and change my mind about doing it that way,” Vale said. “And to talk to her first so that I do not have to deal with any of the emotional aspects of her reaction.”

“You are the worst.”

“I know my own weaknesses,” Vale said with a gesture of his hand. “She’d probably rather hear it from you than from me.”

“I doubt that,” Kai snorted.

“Current arguments between the two of you aside, she is considerably closer to you than she has ever been to myself, or to Catherine.”

“Which is why I think she’d rather hear it all rather bluntly without any of the ‘emotional nonsense’ to get in the way.”

“I have never referred to it as emotional nonsense.”

“Only because you do in fact have some manners,” Kai finally managed a tired smile. “And that you are actually, secretly, quite a softy. You just pretend to not be, we all know it, Vale.”

“I am offended by that suggestion.”

“Which one? That you have manners or that you are, in fact, capable of feeling real, genuine emotions?”

“Yes.”

“You can be such an arse,” Kai sighed. “I’m going to make lunch. Hungry?”

Catherine was silent on the stairs as Kai and Vale talked, now in the kitchen. It felt strange to sneak around her own home, and she knew that it wasn't strictly necessary as no one was about to stop her from going upstairs, either to sleep in a proper bed and not a sofa that would leave a crick in her neck or to see how Irene was doing. Still, she was silent as she padded upstairs.

Irene was asleep and a series of pill pots were on her bedside table, Catherine couldn’t read Kai’s writing on the pots, labeling which each one contained, and the instructions for them, but she knew that they’d probably be sedatives or painkillers.

“Irene?” She spoke softly as she sat on the edge of the bed, on what had been Kai’s side once upon a time. She was about to shake her shoulder when she noted the thick bandaging peaking out from underneath the collar of her nightgown. She’d have tried to tap her on the cheek next, but that had shiny skin of a minor burn to it as well, not to mention the bruising of being beaten about the face, a split lip, and what would be a shiny new black eye in a few hours.

She sighed and settled against the pillow, picking one of the books that Irene kept around the place and starting it from the beginning, being careful to not dislodge the bookmark poking out of the top of it.

She was still reading when she heard Li Ming get up and go downstairs, and the front door shutting shortly afterward. Irene made a soft muttering sound and shifted in the bed slightly. She’d been so still and quiet that Catherine had thought that Kai had given her something to help her sleep.

“Irene?” She found an unburnt patch of skin and poked. “Irene, I’m home again. Wake up, please?” Another mumble, her brow was creased. She put down the book and moved to sit on the floor on Irene’s side of the bed. “Please, wake up.”

The door opened and she looked up. “Catherine?”

“I think she’s trying to wake up,” She said, touching Irene again. She was warm, but not worryingly so. Catherine was unaware that she could be relieved to feel human skin at a normal temperature, but she was.

She was more relieved when Irene’s eyes flicked open briefly before she grimaced and made a groaning noise. “Can you turn the lights down?” Catherine looked up at the turned-off light. And then got up to draw the curtains. “Catherine?”

“I’m okay,” Catherine said, she perched on the very edge of the bed. “I got back a few hours ago.”

“Should have woken me.”

“I slept for a while too,” Catherine bit her lip. “What happened to you? You look awful,” Irene slowly opened her eyes again, breathing coming a little quicker as she tried and failed to prop herself up, bandaged hand going to her shoulder. Catherine looked at Kai.

“It’s best that you don’t try to move too much,” Kai said, he leaned against the doorframe, as if he was unsure about coming into the room, but reluctant to stay any further away. “Just for a few days so that you can start to heal. Alright?”

“Hardly. Help me sit up,” Catherine almost managed a laugh. “Then Catherine can tell me what she did to her hand.”

“Don’t you want to know about the book?”

“You are more important,” Kai waited for Irene to finish speaking, her tone firm as she looked Catherine dead in the eyes, something that he knew Irene found to be unpleasant. He finally crossed the threshold and came around to help Irene sit up.

“You’re very warm,” He said softly, before touching her forehead with long, soft fingers. Irene’s eyes fluttered at his touch before she could help herself, invoking memories in Kai that were best left for when he was alone. He cupped her cheeks in both hands, careful of her wounds. “I think you have the beginnings of a fever…”

“I don’t feel unwell,” She said dismissively, but he knew that she was lying, and she knew that he knew.

“More antibiotics, and painkillers,” He said, turning to the pill pots. “Catherine, could you fetch me a basin of cold water and a cloth?”

“Kai, I feel fine,” Irene said as Catherine left the room. “Really,” She accepted the pills though.

“You know better than I do that burns means a greater risk of infection and I refuse to lose you to your own stubbornness,” He gave her the water as she tossed the tablets back. “I refuse to lose you to anything, alright?”

“Alright,” He wasn't really giving her the space to argue. And what would her argument be? That she didn't need him to look after her? Well, she didn't need it. She’d got by alone for years just fine.

She would not admit that she liked the way that he tenderly stroked the hair away from her forehead, trailing his fingers down her cheek before pulling back suddenly when he realised what he was doing, leaving Irene feeling cold.

When Catherine returned with the water and cloths and Vale on her heels, Kai took it and used the cloth to gently dab the sweat off her face. Irene shivered, the water feeling like ice as it trickles down her skin.

“That’s too cold,” She muttered.

Maybe Kai was on to something, her head was feeling too heavy to keep upright and she shivered again, suddenly feeling very unwell. She looked up at him, struggling to focus.

“I’ll send for a doctor,” Vale sounded far too distant for being just on the other side of the room.

“It shouldn’t be necessary,” Kai said. Along with the pill pots, he’d brought up a thermometer. Irene didn't protest as he held it out to her lips, it felt odd beneath her tongue.

“I’m fine,” She said somewhat awkwardly around it. “Just tired.”

“Your temperature is thirty-eight,” Kai tutted. “If it gets much higher I am taking you to my father, alright?”

“I feel like I don’t get a say,” He wiped the end of the thermometer off on his handkerchief. “I’ll be fine. Just need-” She moved her head and paused to shut her eyes as everything wobbled. “To sleep.”

“Does she have a bin in here, Strongrock?” Vale asked suddenly. Kai looked around.

“Yes?”

“You may want to grab it,” Kai did so as Irene gagged. He held it out to her in time for her to be sick. “I will be fetching that doctor. As much as I trust your skills, I want one here,” He cringed as Irene spat out bile.

Her eyes struggled to focus on Kai as he wiped her mouth for her. “Still think you are doing just fine?”

“Smug pri-” She retched again.

“Pardon?” She was too busy throwing up to respond to that.

Catherine slipped onto the bed behind Irene, rubbing her back in slow circles until Irene sagged into the pillows, face pale and glistening with a sheen of sweat.

“It is going to be a very long night, isn't it?”

Chapter Text

Kai and Catherine worked between them as they waited for Vale to return, one person at Irene’s side, periodically swapping the damp cloths used to keep her temperature down for a new one when they became too warm or too sweaty to be of use.

“Do you need to sleep some more?” Kai asked after switching the water for a clean bowl. “I can stay up with her.”

“I slept for a few hours, I feel fine,” He put a hand on her shoulder and Catherine allowed herself to relax against him slightly. “Really, Kai. I’m fine. I wasn't even there for most of it. I just… ran away.”

“What else could you have done?” Kai asked, he squeezed her shoulder. “You got the book out of there, that was what Irene wanted you to do, isn't it?” Catherine nodded. “You kept it safe and will be able to take it to the Library. You did the right thing.”

“It doesn’t feel like I did.”

“Trust me, I know what it is like to have to leave her behind,” Kai said. “I had to leave her with a pack of wolves once.”

“She didn't walk away from that one with severe burns and infections.”

“No. But later on, she got shot in the chest and had we not been somewhere that they could treat her, she’d have died. I nearly got her killed because I wasn't paying enough attention. Irene nearly got killed this time because people decided to hurt her and you couldn’t do anything.”

He smiled. “Are you angry with Li Ming? He was there, he could have done something.”

“I don’t like it when you are right,” Catherine muttered. “Maybe if I hadn't run away she wouldn't have blown things up, and hurt herself in the process.”

“If you had been there they likely would have used you against her,” Kai said. “Irene would have just found another way to get you out of there, and sent you off. You had plans for that, didn't you?”

“Well. Yes.”

“Exactly,” Kai shook his head. “Irene would have made getting you out of there her first priority. Book be damned.”

“It’s a very good book,” Kai shrugged.

“Irene used to say books over people. I think that’s flipped around these days,” As if on cue, Irene murmured something in her uneasy sleep and Catherine grasped her hand until she settled again, somewhat comforted, even whilst unconscious, by the small gesture.

“I doubt I am worth anyone sacrificing anything,” Catherine muttered. “Yes, maybe I will go to bed. If you don’t mind?” She got up and straightened her skirt out.

Kai pulled her into a tight hug.

The one silver lining of Irene’s memory loss was that he and Catherine were now far closer than they had ever been before.

“You are worth it, to Irene. To me. Probably Vale too but only for scientific research.”

“Luckily I do not fit inside of a test tube,” She replied. “I will bring you a cup of tea and then go to bed then. Vale will probably be here soon.”

“I don’t know why he insists that we need a doctor,” Kai muttered. “I am perfectly competent.”

“You are emotionally compromised.”

“SO I will do anything for her.”

“Or panic. It isn't necessarily a bad thing. It’s just not a great thing,” She said. “A doctor will do what is best, not what you think Irene would want.”

“She wouldn't want a doctor,” Kai pointed out.

“And she wouldn't want you essentially kidnapping her.”

“They can’t treat sepsis in this world, Catherine,” Kai said. “I will not let anyone stop me if it gets that far,” Catherine looked him slowly up and down.

“If they think she is going to die, then I won’t stop you,” Catherine said. “I will if you are just going to do it to make yourself feel better.”

Kai sighed. “Do you really think that I would do that?” Catherine shrugged. “Fair enough. You have my word that I won’t, that I never would. Only if it’s the only hope.”

“Thank you,” Catherine wrapped her cardigan around herself, Kai recognised it as one that was usually draped over the end of Irene’s bed. “I wouldn’t be able to go with you if you took her.”

“I’d send someone back for you,” Catherine shook her head. “It’s not the same thing,” She said. “You know what it is like to wait around, don’t you,” Kai nodded. “Then you can see why I don’t want that.” He watched her put a hand into the cardigan pocket, and pull out a scrunched up bit of paper. Irene’s pockets were often filled with strange things.

He watched her smooth it out, brow creasing before she held it out to him. “She probably meant to bin this.”

“Do I want to read it?” He took it but refused to look down at it. “She would have given it to me if I was supposed to read whatever it is that this is.”

“Your choice,” She muttered. “Call if you need me,” Kai folded the paper up and tucked it into his pocket, he could always ask Irene about it if he wanted to. Or bin it.

Or inevitably forget that it was even there and send it through the wash without thinking.

Catherine did give him the promised tea but she left without another word. He heard her bedroom door click shut and the thump of her collapsing onto her own bed.

##

“Has your wayward niece not turned up yet?” Sterrington poured herself a glass of whiskey without asking Silver’s permission.

“Sorry, you are going to need to repeat that,” Silver was lounging behind his desk, tie undone as well as the top few buttons. “Are you asking because you are interested, or are you making small talk?”

He leant forward and set his glass down with a clink. Fixing her with a look similar to that which a cat with a mouthful of bird would have, he grinned. “Are you… madam, encouraging me to find loopholes?”

“I don’t necessarily agree with everything that The Cardinal does, though I defer to his advice, he is stronger after all,” She answered carefully, diplomatically.

“What do you actually want to know?” Silver asked. “You have my word that I won’t tell anyone what you tell me, don’t worry,” His teeth were sharp and caught the light.

“Any threat to miss Winters threatens the treaty. We can’t have that,” Sterrington took a sip of her whiskey. “This is good.”

“Fifty-year-old malt scotch from one of the isles,” Silver waved his hand casually like such a drink was akin to a bottle of cheap wine. “You’re lying. Go on. You’re just curious, aren't you.”

“No.”

“Then what is it?”

“If they get miss Winters, the treaty is threatened. We cannot have her being anything but a neutral party.”

“She’d be on our side if they get her. Who is this… they, by the way? I have my theories but they have yet to be confirmed.”

“The dragons would destroy us if they thought we’d done something to gain an advantage on them. And whilst they lack our skills, those Librarians aren't without their own skills and talents. I don’t know if they will seek revenge, but I have no doubt that some Librarians will.”

“They are petty little things,” Sterrington nodded. “Hmm, I suppose that you are right there.”

“And you just don’t want a threat to your own power base,” Silver tilted his head. “Don’t bother to lie, we all know that you are incredibly selfish.”

“You flatter me.”

“I clearly had the wrong tone,” Sterrington swallowed the remainder of her glass and set it down on the edge of the desk. “Just… fill your niece in on what you can get away with. I don’t necessarily agree that they shouldn’t be allowed to look into this themselves.”

“You really can’t say that you think the cardinal is wrong, can you?”

“Fine, allow me to correct that. I do not think prince Kai should be looking into this. It isn't his place. Miss Winters and mister Vale? That’s another story.”

##

“Her fever isn't going down,” Kai said.

“But it isn’t going up either,” The Doctor said, setting down her own thermometer. Irene blinked up at them with bloodshot eyes that were unable to focus. “Holding stable is fine for now, we need to wait for her body to respond,” She looked at the pots and arched a brow. “What did you give her?”

“She was complaining of a lot of pain,” Kai said. “I gave her some morphine for that.”

“What was she even doing to get hurt like this?” The doctor asked, gesturing to the bandages. “She should be in a hospital.”

“Miss Winters does not like hospitals,” Vale broached. “We thought it best to respect her wishes of keeping her at home to recover.”

“She had major burns.”

“What would they have done in a hospital that I haven't done here?” Kai demanded, getting to his feet he glowered at Vale. “I am perfectly capable of looking after her.”

“She needs more fluids and something to eat,” The doctor entirely ignored his anger. “Let me know if she continues to be sick or if her temperature increases, it should just be a matter of waiting it out now.”

“I’ll take care of the bill,” Vale said, he was glaring back at Kai.

Kai collapsed into the chair next to the bed and glowered at the Doctor and Vale as they left, jolting when he felt Irene’s hand brush against his leg. He reached down and laced his fingers with hers, squeezing her hand tightly.

“’m sorry,” She mumbled, she wasn't aware of much, it all seemed foggy and unfocused, but she was aware of how painfully dry her mouth felt, lips cracking around her words.

“You don’t need to apologise,” Kai said.

“You keep looking after me,” She inched a little closer. It was hard to move, like pushing through something thick, her body exhausted despite having slept. “You shouldn’t.”

“Why wouldn't I want to look after you?” Kai asked. “Why shouldn’t I?” Irene’s eyes were burning and she had no idea if it was because everything burnt or if she was genuinely on the verge of emotional tears. She really hoped that it wasn't the latter.

She shut her eyes, breathing deeply.

“Just sleep, Irene,” He said, he went to pull his hand away but she tightened her grip on him, it wasn't by much, but he was unable to pull himself away feeling her try to cling on. He didn't want to let go.

She cwtched up closer until her forehead was resting against their laced fingers. She was blazing hot still, but he didn't let go until she’d fallen asleep, snoring softly. And even then it was with great reluctance, tentatively pulling his fingers free, trying and failing to ignore the slight moan she made in her sleep as she clenched her hand around nothing.

He had never seen Irene so fond of physical affection as she had been when asleep. She would wake up if he moved from her embrace, bleary eyes and confused as to what had woken her. She’d purr if tightened in an embrace with her head tucked underneath his jaw.

That hadn't changed at the very least. That had been all Irene.

“I need fresh air,” He muttered to Vale as he passed him on the stairs, Vale didn't comment as he hastily put on shoes and his coat and left.

Chapter Text

It was starting to get ridiculous, sitting in a dusty room filled with ruined cabinets and old memories, but Kai couldn’t bring himself to get up and leave. It was an odd comfort, bittersweet melancholia and dust-covered trousers.

There were more footsteps than there had been last time he had come, he could recognise Irene and Catherine’s footprints in the dust.

He had thought that they would have started to use the old office for something else now, Irene had been trying to keep an ear out for any changes to the situation. Gossip was that the room was haunted, apparently, there was a woman who’d enter the room at night but when checked, the room would be empty.

Irene had been amused by the fact that she was starting an urban legend.

He still had the paper that Catherine had given him, he drew it out of his pocket and unfolded it, smoothing out the creases. He recognised Irene’s handwriting, it had to have been her to write it after all, and Catherine wouldn't have given him a shopping list that Irene had forgotten about.

Kai,

I’m sorry for everything that has happened. I know that you will tell me that I don’t need to apologise, that I haven't been the one to do anything wrong. But I am sorry.

She knew him too well, he would have told her to stop apologising.

But I was the one to keep hurting you, and I can apologise for that.

You keep trying to fix things and I just push back every time. I know I am hurting you but I just keep doing it and I don’t even know why.

There was a line thickly scribbled out to the point where she’d nearly torn through the paper and made it entirely illegible to read.

I want to know how to make things better, I really want to know what I can do to stop hurting you. You deserve so much better than what I can give you right now.

The final line had been scribbled over as well, but he could read it this time.

I want to love you.

He screwed the paper up and wished that he had Shan Yuan’s powers to make the paper burst into flames. Pretend he had never read it and that it didn't feel like Irene had somehow reached into his chest and ripped a hole in his heart, making it her home and torturing him in a way that he could only love.

She wanted to love him, which meant that she didn't love him.

He clenched the paper into the centre of his hand, wanting to throw it into the far corner but unable to bring himself to let it go.

In the end, he just tucked it back into his inner pocket and got up.

He was thick with dust that took him a good few minutes to brush off entirely. The supposed ghost of the room even kept the cleaners out of the room, for the most part, only the most intrepid actually wanted to enter it and they were few and far between.

Irene had a real problem when some ghost hunters decided to stake out the corridor outside. In the end, she climbed up the drainpipe and through the window, opened the door to the Library and just as she was stepping through the door, turned all of the lights on as bright as they could go.

It made the front page of one of the trashier newspapers. The late eighteen hundred equivalent of the Sun, as Irene had put it. She’d rolled it up and smacked Kai with it when he’d made a joke about the third page.

She’d kept the clipping of it though.

She had wanted to do it again but Vale had pointed out that if she made much more of a name for the office it would be incredibly difficult to easily get out of it if she didn't know who would be camped right outside. Tripping over would-be reporters, ghost hunters and teenagers being dared to do it would be hard to cover up.

He hadn't turned the lights and had used the small amount of light creeping around the door and the blinds missing strips to read the letter, he used that dim light again to cover up the fact that he had been there, messing up the patterns in the dust of his feet and everyone else who had come and gone as much as possible.

He joined the throngs of people in the main museum, slipping in between two large groups of tourists unnoticed. He allowed himself to be swept along through several exhibitions. Stealth wasn't the aim of the game, he just wasn't ready to go home yet.

###

Catherine sat at Irene’s desk, feet swinging before she adjusted the height of the seat so that she could put her feet on the ground. The drawers were locked but there weren't the best quality locks and armed with Kai’s set of lock picks, it only took her twelve minutes to open every single drawer and start going through them.

“Do you need something?” Vale dryly asked. Catherine jumped and narrowly avoided slamming the drawer shut on her fingers.

“Irene’s pocketbook,” She replied. “I need to check that we actually have the right book. I may go back and murder everything involved if we don’t.”

“If you don’t?”

“What we want will have undoubtedly been destroyed by now,” Catherine muttered. “If it wasn't the weather, they were planning on burning it. Hence why I may just… you know. Kill them.”

“I don’t think that you have it in you,” Vale looked at her with cold, calculating eyes. “It takes a lot to kill, you know.”

“Irene’s done it.”

“Have you seen her just after a nightmare?” Catherine jerked her head. “Then you know that it has come at a cost to her. It does to everyone.”

“You seem fine,” She muttered, sitting down again. “Do you know where it is? She didn't bring it into the Library with her, so I know it’s either here or in your house.”

“I haven't seen it.”

“Vale.”

“Don’t take that tone with me.”

“You are not in charge of me,” She replied, “Do you have the book or not?”

“You have not let that book out of your sight since you got back,” Vale said, the book was poking out of her pocket. “Relax.”

“No,” Catherine shook her head. “Irene is hurt because of this book. I am not letting that be pointless.”

“She is hurt because she refused to lead people to where you were,” Vale said. “Because she didn't want you to get hurt. You should know by now, that Irene claims that her true love is books, but she has burnt an entire Library to save the people that she cares about. Do you think that book is worth more than your safety?”

“Well, it isn't my favourite book, but it is very good,” Catherine shrugged. “Isn’t that part of being a Librarian? Doing everything for the books.”

“I don’t know, you would have to ask Winters that,” Vale said, he reached into his pocket and pulled out Irene’s pocketbook, tossing it onto the desk. “Or figure it out for yourself.”

“I don’t think I am a very nice person,” Catherine snatched up the book. “If I would sacrifice a person for a book,” She paused. “Depending on the person.”

“Sometimes we do bad things for the greater good,” Vale said. “I watched Winters destroy a library because it would do more good in the world than bad. She would do anything for a book until the anything means that people, good or bad people, will get hurt.”

“Vale? You know we are in a lot of trouble when you are our moral compass, right?” He smirked. “Go on, tell me that I’m wrong.”

“Winters is still sleeping,” He said. “You probably have another hour or so before she will be waking up, hopefully.”

“Where do you think Kai has gone?” Catherine set the book down on the desk, and Irene’s pocketbook next to it before curling her fingers into tight fists, as if she had to fight the urge to ignore him in favour of reading and research.

“There are a few places that he regularly goes to alone, I know of at least one high-end bar that he does seem to be fond of. I usually leave him to his own devices. I am not a stalker.”

“I don’t know, from the way Irene explained how you met, you did stalk them.”

“I was following Strongrock for research purposes. Those things are not the same,” Vale replied, though he did offer her the slightest bit of a smile. “He’s likely at the British Museum. He spends a lot of time there these days. I did not follow him there, it is just the most logical suggestion. Stories say that a male ghost has joined the female one with disappearing in and out of that storeroom.”

“Kai can’t access the Library?”

“No, but it wouldn't surprise me if he was just climbing in and out of the windows. He does do that a lot.”

“True,” Catherine sighed and shoved the books away from herself. “I’ll go and sit with Irene for a while, I suppose that this can all wait for later on.”

“I’ll put it in the safe for you.”

Catherine frowned. “You’re not supposed to know the combination.”

“I know,” He scooped the books up. “That doesn’t mean that I won’t get it open in under a minute. I helped Winters pick it.”

Chapter Text

Catherine finished propping Irene up with a stack of highly stuffed feather pillows before stepping back and glancing at Kai in the doorway. “Should I give all of this up and go and become a nurse?” She refilled Irene’s water glass.

“The textbooks are less interesting,” Irene said, her throat was rough and scratchy as she spoke.

“Catherine, can we have a moment?” Kai asked. She nodded and hurried out of the room, the tension in the air was palpable already and she had utterly no urge to be inside of the room for longer than possible.

Kai shut the door behind her and turned back to Irene, reaching into his pocket and pulling out the letter. “Catherine found this earlier,” He held it out to her, though from the way that her eyes widened, he knew that she already knew what it was without having to read it.

“I really need to stop leaving things in that cardigan, she steals it every single time.”

“Do you want to explain it to me?” Kai asked.

“You have read it. I don’t think I need to,” Irene put the letter down on the bed, in the spot that used to be his. “You weren’t meant to read it.”

“You were just going to write all of that down and not say anything to me?” Kai demanded. “And then leave it somewhere you knew it would end up in my hands.”

“I should have burnt it along with the others.”

“Others?”

“I needed to practise, I didn’t know what to say,” She paused to have some water. “It took an hour to come up with something that I would be happy with saying to you, to your face.”

“You…”

“Wanted to talk to you about this?” Kai was sure that if she had worse manners, Irene would have rolled her eyes. “I told you that I was willing to try, why are you so surprised by the fact that I did try, that I am trying?” She sighed.

She tilted her head back to look at the ceiling as she took another deep breath, before forcing herself to look at Kai.

“You’re in love with a woman that I’m not anymore. I’m in love with a man that you aren't anymore, but that was never the problem. It happened before, and neither of us has changed at our core so I don’t doubt that it could easily happen again. That was never the problem.”

“Then what is?”

“Don’t you see it, Kai? I’m scared,” She squeezed his hand so tightly that her knuckles showed white through her skin.

“Of me?”

“Before it was all hypotheticals. Idle fantasies that could never happen. There was a barrier and it was nice and safe. Now that’s gone and there’s nothing stopping us. No excuses I can use. I have feelings for you and I just don’t know what to do about that.”

“I wouldn't hurt you.”

“But I have hurt you. I am actively hurting you right now.”

“You aren't.”

“I am. Don’t lie to me.”

“So you’re scared that… scared of what exactly? Emotional honesty? Because, Irene,” He leant in and in a mock whisper said; “That never really changed.”

“That and you having to leave me or me having to leave you,” She said. “The Library could order me away at any moment. Or what if your father ordered you into a mating contract? What then? You wanted emotional honesty, there you go.”

“I would say no,” He shrugged. “And if you were ordered away… I’d always be able to find you again if you weren't in the Library,” He raised her hand to his lips and kissed the back of her knuckles, feeling her scars beneath his lips. “I would rather a few years with you than nothing at all. But if that is too much for you, then I shall be grateful for the few months that I did get.”

Irene watched a tear run down his cheek. “I’ll be fine, Irene. I always am.”

“No,” She whispered. She struggled to shove the sheets off and get to her feet. “No, you aren’t. And I do not know what to do that won’t make me lose you.”

“You aren't losing me, I’ll still be here,” He wiped his cheek with the cuff of his shirt. “I am not going to leave you,” Irene wobbled and sat down on the edge of the bed so that she was at eye level with him. “You really should be resting, I’ll leave you to-”

“Don’t go,” Irene hated the way that her voice trembled as she said that, how completely and utterly pathetic she had felt. She had never asked anyone to stay since her parents had left her at boarding school with only a goodbye. She wrapped her arms tightly around Kai, as tightly as she could manage with shaking arms.

She refused to ask people to stay before, too stubborn or maybe just too proud. Lost people because she stood there and watched them walk out of her life because she was too scared to be vulnerable with them.

She lifted her head up from Kai’s chest to look him in the eyes. He was looking back at her, his eyes were as changeable as the sea, bright like the sun on the water when he was happy, dark and dull when upset.

The red when he was angry was a whole other thing.

She knew each colour and mood in turn, could select an ink to match every single attitude that he could ever throw at her, except for this one.

They were the colour of the depths, impossibly dark with barely a trace of their true blue nature.

They looked so different to when he was happy that she was almost scared by it.

She swallowed and pulled back a little more.

“Irene…”

“Sorry, I shouldn’t have-” She struggled to her feet again, losing her balance and having to grab ahold of the bed to keep herself upright. The room was spinning around her as she tried to take a deep breath.

“You are ill, Irene,” He said softly. “Let’s get you back to bed. You need to sleep for longer,” He swept her up and deposited her neatly on the messed up sheets.

“Don’t go,” She said again as he drew the covers up to her chin and tucked her in. “Let me start again,” She pushed the covers aside, she shouldn’t have been surprised by how hard that was, she felt so devoid of all energy, the fact that she’d been able to stand up in the first place was a shock.

She grasped his hand as tightly as she could manage, which albeit wasn't very strong. Kai looked down at her hand, she was flushed a feverish red.

He slowly sat down on the edge of the bed and raised her hand to his lips. “Sleep, Irene. I’ll stay until you wake up again. I promise.”

He watched her eyelids barely flutter as she tried to stay awake. It didn’t matter, he could hear her breathing change to the slow and relaxed breathing of someone asleep. He rested her hand on the sheets next to her.

“You can come back in now,” He called softly to the door, he could see the shadow of Catherine underneath the gap between the door and the floor. “She’s asleep again,” He looked up sharply as Catherine huffed.

“Sorry if I am a little upset by this situation. Sulky…” She searched for the right word. “Arse.”

“Sulky Arse?”

“Irene is the only one who enjoys saying fuck on a regular basis,” She pinched the bridge of her nose

“I do think it is because Vale always looks so scandalised afterwards.”

“How is she doing?”

“Feverish,” She nodded. “She needs plenty of rest at this point and time to heal up. Someone from the Library will likely start looking for her within the next day or so, they usually do if she fails to check-in.”

“Bradamant?”

“Probably, she knows this world better than most others that they can send, they may not start looking here but someone will probably come by.”

“Well this is crap,” He snorted. “I’m going to bed, wake me up if anything changes, please.”

Chapter Text

Irene’s fever broke shortly after midnight two days after Li Ming had carried her home, she woke in pain and exhausted but the room no longer felt burning hot and it didn’t hurt to breathe. The room was dark and the house was silent as she propped herself up on her elbow.

She’d lost her appetite, Catherine had tried to get her to eat soup but she’d failed to keep more than a few mouthfuls of it down.

Now, however, she was starving hungry and with a growl of her stomach, slowly got out of bed. She could feel her nightdress sticking to her back and smell the sweat on her skin, she didn’t really care too much at the time though, as she was already debating what to eat.

She settled on toast as she flicked the kitchen light on, it was quick and easy and there was a freshly made loaf of bread on the side, probably intended for breakfast but three in the morning was a perfectly valid time to eat breakfast, in her opinion.

The city beyond the windows was silent, minus the torrential rain as it pelted the windowpanes, which, with all things considered, was quiet for London, anything louder than that would have been unusual and unnerving.

Almost as unnerving as turning around to find Kai standing in the doorway as she happily munched through a plate of toast. He merely arched a brow.

“I got hungry, okay?” She muttered before swallowing, pretending that he hadn't almost made her jump out of her skin. He held up his hands in surrender, smirking. “Shut up.”

“I didn’t say anything,” He pulled up a chair at the kitchen table and sat down. “I would have put some honey on that, to be honest.”

“We can’t all have your sweet tooth,” Irene took another large bite. “Where is this bread from, it’s really good.”

“The normal bakery,” He shrugged. “It probably only tastes that good because you haven't eaten in a while, speaking of, you should slow down, or you will make yourself sick,” Irene looked at the remaining piece of toast, and then back up at Kai.

And then shoved as much of it into her mouth as she could manage without choking on it.

“Or do that,” Kai laughed before pressing his hand to his mouth to deaden the sound. “If you throw up again, you are on your own. Li Ming was not best pleased about that,” Irene’s eyes went wide and she flushed scarlet.

“Did I…” Irene struggled to swallow her mouthful. He nodded.

“Catherine did too, so don’t feel too bad,” Kai said. “Li Ming said he would swing by in a few days' time, just to get a full story of what was going on in Germany for his report. In case you want to apologise.”

“And thank him for bringing Catherine home safely,” Irene said. “Is there an appropriate way of thanking a dragon?”

“A gift usually, though that’s usually for small favours. Uncle sent you that bottle of wine after Venice, so something of a similar nature would probably be fitting.”

Irene wasn't normally one to drink red wine, but Li Ming had presented her with the perfectly wrapped box with a half bow and a murmured message from his majesty Ao Shun, a message thanking her and hoping that she would enjoy the wine.

The cork came out of the bottle easily, she could immediately smell the wine. Kai had already got out the glasses and the decanter, his own as she saw no reason to own one when the only thing keeping her from drinking brandy from the bottle was that it was unhygienic.

The wine was rich and deep, tasting faintly of cherries and painting her lips scarlet.

There was a warmth in her chest and whilst she and Kai commiserated the terrible assignments that they had been given, the nightmares that had left them both curled up in the same bed, not quite touching but needing to know that someone was there, the inability to find any peace.

Kai’s lips had been soft. She’d wanted to kiss him for half an hour before she realised that this wine was perhaps stronger than what she was used to. She’d settled for a mere kiss on the cheek, her lips brushing his own cheek before staggering up to bed.

Irene smiled. “I know just the right thing.”

“How are you feeling now?” He asked, tilting his head and slowly examining her, he was sure that the lingering blush was due to embarrassment, but he reached out to touch her forehead. She no longer burnt with a fever.

Irene found his touch to be quite pleasant, the perfect temperature as his fingers touched her skin.

On the one hand, she wanted to pull away, it wasn’t fair to pull Kai along when she had no idea what she was actually feeling. But god did his touch feel good, her heart fluttering in her chest. She couldn’t think about anything but the way he felt against her, how it would feel to kiss him, to have his body pressed against her and-

She leant away from his touch, trying to make it look like she wasn't just brushing him off.

“You don’t feel feverish anymore.”

“I hadn't noticed,” He welcomed the return to dry humour. “Sorry, did I wake you up?”

“I never slept,” He shrugged. It was obvious that he hadn't slept well in days but he’d hoped that she would be unable to tell that. She reached out and touched his jaw, hand shooting out before he could stop her or before she could control herself.

“All week?” she felt so cold compared to how she’d felt whilst wracked with a fever. “Kai, you need sleep, don’t try telling me that you don’t.”

“I have slept, a little,” He shrugged. “Don’t worry about me, I’ll be fine. I always am,” His smile hurt. Irene looked at her empty plate before setting it to one side.

“Go and get some rest,” Irene said. “Or it will be my turn to look after you,” He looked awful and she itched to shove him off to bed and bring him up a cup of tea in the hopes that it would help him sleep. “I’ll bring you up a cup of tea.”

“Let’s sit in the lounge for a while,” Kai said, moving to fill the kettle. “I have something that I want to ask you.”

##

“What did you want me for?” Catherine didn’t have a key for her uncle’s house anymore (she’d lost hers at some point after moving into the embassy,) but it was easy enough to just let herself in with the borrowed lockpicks taken out of Kai’s jacket pocket without permission.

Silver found her sitting in his desk chair, swinging her toes half an inch from the floor.

“What do you want for your birthday? You are nearly eighteen after all,” He smiled and shut the door behind himself, and locked it. “How is miss Winters doing? I’ve had Sterrington complaining about cancelled meetings.”

“We were away for work,” Catherine twitched her shoulder. “Which you already knew, you were looking for me though.”

“I have made certain agreements to not discuss certain things with certain people,” Silver looked far too pleased with himself. Which immediately made Catherine suspicious, and she leant forward, elbows on his desk.

“But you can tell me?”

“I can’t tell you everything,” Catherine almost growled, a habit that she knew she was picking up from Kai, she just wouldn't admit that. She gritted her teeth.

“Tell me everything that you can then, let us start with why you do not like Crowe. What did you do?”

“Why do you think that I did something?” Silver leant on the chair opposite his desk. “Are you going to get out of my seat?” Catherine ran her fingers down the arms of the seat. “You have been around the little mouse far too much.”

“That was your idea, remember. You can’t get annoyed that I am learning more than petty theft tactics,” She tilted her head. “Habits that are petty maybe, but I have never committed petty theft,” Most books she had helped to steal had been practically priceless.

He narrowed his eyes at her and she finally got out of his seat. “What do you want with me, uncle? I have things to do,” She didn’t, she just didn’t really want to be hanging around her uncle if she could avoid it.

And hopefully, Irene and Kai had woken up by the time she returned, they had fallen asleep in the lounge. Hopefully, she managed to avoid the awkwardness of them waking up practically on top of each other…

Or maybe she didn’t. It could be funny.

She brought out a pen and a notebook, Irene had taught her many things and lesson number one had been that outfits are best completed with pen and paper.

“The Cardinal wants me to find where Crow is,” Silver said, before ringing a bell. “Coffee? Tea?”

“Coffee, please. Why Crow?”

“Apparently one of the Maddox brothers let two things slip, one, that they are working for someone called Crow.”

“And the other thing?”

“That Miss winters should be suffering from severe memory loss, emotional distress and confusion. She doesn’t happen to be going through that, does she?” Silver arched a brow.

“She had mild amnesia symptoms shortly after coming to, but nothing more,” So Irene’s behavioural changes had been part of the plan then.

“Good, that would make her quite… vulnerable, wouldn’t it?” He said and Catherine mentally cursed, he could see right through her, she was certain of it. “Susceptible to… say manipulations?”

“They wanted her to be malleable,” Catherine guessed, Silver nodded slowly, before tugging at his collar, when nothing seemed to happen, he visibly relaxed. “They wanted her to be in a place where Crow could come in and manipulate her for whatever he wanted her for.”

“That much I am unsure on. But we are both aware of what Crow is interested in. His… research, shall we call it?”

“We did have that theory.”

“The Cardinal believes it to be the case, and I am inclined to agree with him,” Silver nodded slowly. “Naturally, we cannot have this and the Cardinal wants Crow brought back under control.”

“Then why isn’t he letting us get involved properly?” Catherine demanded. “It’s Kai, isn’t it. He doesn’t want a dragon getting involved with Fae politics. If it gets out that one of our own is trying something like this…”

“Miss winters position as ambassador will be threatened,” Silver said slowly. “She would be untrustworthy, but she is good at getting Prince Kai to cooperate, and she has friends on both sides. Howe many other Librarians could take her place?”

“None.”

“We lose her, we weaken the treaty,” Silver sighed. “We let the dragons know, they stop trusting her. And half of our side will too.”

“Or they will want her for themselves,” Another slow nod. “Why does he want Crow under control, why not just get rid of him, he’s dangerous and disgusting. I can’t believe that I am saying this, but he makes you look tame.”

“I believe that the key difference is that I know what the word no means,” Silver said. “And respect that.”

“Well done, you do the bare minimum,” Silver spread his hands. “Why do you want to stop Crow?”

“Besides the moral and ethical issues around his methods? Do you honestly think Fae at the heart of the Library, or Librarians at the heart of the Fae will be a good thing? Honestly, Catherine, it would be a terrible idea. I admit that I would love that much power, but there is a reason why most Librarians are human. Why you are the first Fae and no dragon ever stays.”

“We have other loyalties?”

“Exactly. You don’t have to worry about it at the moment, but…” He trailed off. But one day she would have to choose where she wanted to be, who and what she wanted to be.

The Library wouldn't abide by her breaking rules to further her archetype, to become her true self as people had put it, and her uncle, and the rest of their family, wouldn't stand by her cutting them out.

She wondered if this was how Kai felt, why he had left. He’d been in the position to still have everything though, a pang of jealousy that she pushed aside. She wouldn't be able to have everything, she’d have to lose something.

Unless there were Fae allowed to take more control in the…

“When did you last see Crow?”

“My party a few weeks back,” Silver said, he narrowed his eyes at her as if he could hear her thoughts, wanting to know if she could truly be that selfish. “I know he wished to get in contact with Miss Winters again but did not ask me how to do so.”

“Do you know where he could be?”

“No,” Silver said, shaking his head. “I am sure that you know people better at finding that out,” That was likely as close to ‘get Vale to do it’ as he could get.

“What do we do if he does succeed in making Irene like us?”

“I doubt that the prince would let it get that far,” Silver said. “They did something to stop it from happening to the Detective, so likely they would do the same thing to her if they can. If not, well, we may as well take advantage of her weakness.”

Chapter Text

“Are you sure about this,” Vale asked Irene, voice a low murmur so as to not be overheard by Kai. “One word from you and he’d stay.”

“Is that really fair to either of us though?” She asked. “It would be manipulation at the worst, total cowardice at the absolute best.”

“Is it fair to let him go? You both want to live here, with each other,” Vale shrugged. “You are just hurting yourselves, even more than you have been. I honestly thought you were more intelligent than this, Winters.”

“And what do you mean by that?” Irene demanded, folding her arms across her chest. Vale muttered something under his breath about women.

“You know exactly what I mean, do not play dumb now, Miss Winters,” It was never good when he called her that. “I cannot tell if you are both blind, in denial or I am wrong. And I am never wrong.”

“Peregrine,” He visibly winced. “You are hardly in a position to be able to comment on romantic entanglements, past, current or future.”

“No, you are right. I will be the first to admit that it couldn’t be further from my areas of expertise, but I know you, and I know him. Neither of you wants him to leave.”

“Vale, I do want him to leave. It would be a lot easier for both of us when he does. A lot healthier,” Before he could say anything else, she turned away from him and marched up the stairs, grabbing the jacket that Kai had left hanging over the end of the balustrade.

His bedroom door was held open by a packet trunk and he was just smoothing out a shirt into one nearly full on the bed, stripped of bedding.

“You left this downstairs,” Irene said. Kai took it and deftly folded it, sliding pale fingers down folds in the fabric.

“Thanks,” His fingers had brushed hers as he took the clothing, Irene’s hands burnt. “I am nearly done.”

“Alright,” She knew that Vale could probably hear them. “I think all of your books are gone, and now I have an excuse to buy more.”

“Like you ever needed an excuse for that,” He sighed, shaking his head. “Irene…”

“I know, you don’t have to say anything,” She reached out and grabbed his hand. “I already know,” His smile was almost sad. “This is the right thing to do, I know it is.”

“You are the only woman who has managed to make me move house thrice in a year,” Kai said. “But yes, it is the right thing. Hopefully, you and Catherine won’t starve to death.”

“I can cook,” Irene dropped his hand to poke him in the shoulder. “And I can send Catherine to you if I am away,” She forced herself to smile. “It’s like a very weird custody battle and occasionally we have to give her back to Silver,” Kai’s smile was as forced as hers was.

“Besides, we are still definitely going out for dinner next week, aren’t we?” Irene’s smile became genuine after that.

“Yes, we are,” His grin was wide and toothy. “I know this place that you used to love, we could try there?”

“You always knew more about this kind of thing than I did, name a time and a place, and I will be there,” Kai shut the suitcase. “And a dress code. Please do not let me turn up to a fancy restaurant like… this.”

Kai's smile turned into something so painfully soft and brand new that Irene was momentarily breathless. He reached out and touched her cheek. “You continue to be the most beautiful woman that I have ever met, regardless of what you are wearing.”

Irene could feel her cheeks burning like her fever had returned with a vengeance, Kai chuckled.

“Pest.”

“I try,” The door slammed open and shut again and Kai slowly exhaled. “Who taught that girl how to close doors?”

“I don’t think that anyone ever did,” Irene said. “I will be downstairs if you need me,” She touched his wrist and vanished out of the door.

They were better, a new normal of coffee dates and late-night dinners. Breakfast at three in the morning and his thumb tracing patterns on the back of her hand as he asked her for a chance. She was looking forward to it, it had been a very long time since she had been on a proper date that wasn’t for work.

“You’re awake,” Catherine hung her coat up. Cream gloves balled up and shoved into a pocket. “Good. Who else is here?” Irene did not comment that it felt like she was looking into a mirror, but it was close.

“We all are, what have you done?” Vale called before Irene could respond.

“What makes you think that I have done anything?” Catherine demanded. “I was being useful, and before breakfast at that. I feel like I deserve a treat.”

“I won't tell you off for slamming the door,” Irene said, hands on her hips. “And I shall make us all some coffee, and you can tell us just how useful you have been,” She ruffled Catherine’s hair. “How does that sound?”

“I am glad that you are feeling better,” Catherine swatted her hand away. “You still look awful though.”

“I am making you decaf, just for that,” Irene muttered. “Kai! There’s news!” There was a muffled shout back before Kai appeared at the top of the stairs. “Coffee?”

It took ten minutes to situate everyone around the kitchen table with a pot of coffee in the centre. Catherine was rubbing sleep out of her eyes, having got up as early as she could tolerate in order to wake her uncle up, just in the hope that he would be more irritated than usual.

He’d yet to go to bed so it had been for nothing.

“What did your uncle want?” Vale leant his elbows on the edge of the table and fixed Catherine with a stern look.

“To find Crow,” Silver had not made Catherine make any promises, leaving her to speak freely, and if anyone asked him about it, he would likely to say that he forgot to do so. “The Cardinal wants him for what they did to Irene.”

“There is proof that he was involved?”

“I think they have tortured the brothers into talking about it,” Catherine said. “He was mentioned by name, as well as the fact that they intended on leaving Irene very open to manipulation.”

“Why?” Irene froze, hand halfway to her cup.

“To get a Fae in the heart of the Library,” Catherine toyed with her own cup.

“You can get into the Library,” Kai pointed out. “It’s not a fact most people know though.”

“There is a large difference between the heart of the Library and an apprentice,” Irene said, throat hoarse. “They intend on turning me into a Fae.”

“We believe so,” Catherine looked sheepish. “What would happen if they succeed?”

“Nothing,” Irene frowned. “I wouldn't be able to get into the Library without another Librarian, and I do not think that they would do that as I would simply… tell them what has happened.”

“And they would need your birth name,” Kai said. “Which limits it to your parents, right?”

“I lived in the Library as a child,” Irene said, shaking her head. “My parents used nicknames but a lot of them would know it anyway.”

“So it wouldn't work at all?”

“It would weaken the treaty,” Kai said. “Irene would be expected to step down and someone would replace her, but they would have to be accepted by both sides before they could do so,” He frowned. “It doesn’t make sense. It is such a bad plan.”

“The beauty of infosec,” Irene muttered. “Information security, Vale. You know far more about the Library than anyone else who hasn't called it home. They may think that it is a brilliant plan.”

“There is more to it,” Catherine wrinkled her nose. “It’s… ah-”

“They want to use Winters to breed the next line of Fae,” Vale said for her.

“Yes,” Catherine nodded. “Crow has an interest in selective breeding and lineage to strengthen a family line. It's the opposite of the, no offence Kai, Vale, the rather popular theory in the nobility of keeping it within the family.”

“We don’t do that,” Kai said, shaking his head. “Ever,” Catherine waved her hand like she did not believe him but really didn’t want to discuss it. Vale was too polite to roll his eyes.

“What do we do,” Kai reached over and squeezed Irene’s hand tightly.

“I won't let them do that to you,” He said. Irene’s hand was cold and she didn’t squeeze back.

“How? They have already done so much,” Irene’s voice was low and rough. “My memory is gone, and I honestly do not think that there is a way to get it back.”

“What did your uncle suggest?” Vale ignored the emotions going on on the other side of the table.

“That we let it happen because we could both stand to gain a lot from it,” Catherine said. “At which point I… informed my uncle to pick a hand and fornicate with it,” Irene’s snort was highly unladylike but she did not care, Kai did a little as she had snorted in his face.

From Vale’s own snort, though one of indignation and not amusement, he did not care for such a statement.

“Next time I want to go and tell, him to go and fuck himself, I shall be using that,” Irene smiled. “It’s much nicer.”

“Winters!”

“Oh no, I said fuck. Oh no, I did it again,” Catherine refilled her coffee cup. “He doesn’t actually want that to happen, but he did admit that he would fully take advantage of the situation if it did.”

“So we can’t trust anything that he says or does then,” Kai said.

“He swore that he wouldn't actively attempt to hinder our plans and as long as it’s worded correctly, you could probably go to him for help.”

“Mark him down as unreliable but open to blackmail,” Kai said, he was still holding Irene’s hand, thumb rubbing circles on her knuckles. “That could be useful. Vale. What do you think we should be trying?”

“We have a small amount of knowledge about Crow, Winters, you need to research him in the Library, I am sure that Catherine can help you there, Strongrock, do your people keep any concrete records, accessible ones, on Fae?”

“I can speak with Li Ming,” Kai said. “If anyone knows, he will, if he doesn’t know, then I don’t think that I will be able to find anything.”

“We also need to know if anything like this has been attempted before,” Vale said. “Crow likes to experiment, Winters won’t be his first victim. Let’s meet back here tomorrow morning and see what we have.”

Chapter Text

Li Ming paused when he found Kai lounging on the immaculate sofa in his private apartment. He rarely used them, but something had tripped his silent alarm and he had rushed to check.

He had not expected a prince to have made himself a coffee and be reading in his favourite chair.

“You missed one of the alarms,” He said, taking off his jacket and draping it over the back of a nearby chair.

“No, I knew it was there,” Kai turned the page. “You may want to stop using a discrete system if you don’t want me using the silent alarm as a doorbell,” His smirk was audible.

“But then I wouldn't know when you visit,” Li Ming replied as he sat opposite Kai and poured himself a coffee. “You didn’t need to come, I did say that I would be back.”

“I have a question for you, and it is quite important,” Kai put the book down and leaned forward. “Irene sends her thanks and a gift, by the way,” He nodded toward a bottle of Anisette with a white ribbon tied in a bow around the neck of it.

“What is wrong?”

“A few months ago, Irene was… she was the victim of an assault by a Fae, we worry that he intends on returning, and have evidence that he has plans for her. I need to know if you may know anything.”

Li Ming rose from his seat. “Come along, I will see what we have that can help you. Do you have a name or an alias?”

“Crow.”

“I don’t think I know of anyone using that alias, but let’s see what there is.“

Irene drummed her fingers on the desktop, her eyes were beginning to hurt from staring at a screen for so long, scrolling through pages of information. There was a dull ache at the base of her skull as she opened and immediately disregarded another report that involved a Librarian losing a fight with a literal crow.

Opposite her, Catherine groaned and leaned her forehead on the edge of her own desk. There had been a quick class in computer literacy and how to use the Libraries search engine, and an email to Melusine asking if Catherine could have her own login, as logging in on two separate computers did not work.

“I need new glasses,” Catherine muttered.

“It isnt uncommon for people to have pairs for the computer,” Irene said. “My mother does.”

“But I’m not old!”

“Neither am I, but I am starting to think that I need a pair too.”

“Compared to me-” Irene tossed a pen at her and it bounced off the back of Catherine’s head. “Ow.”

“That didn’t hurt,” Irene muttered, opening up a separate tab to send an email. “I will see if I can take you to a world with good optometrists.”

“There’s one in my world that I like very much,” Catherine raised her head from the desk to look at her around the bulky monitor. “You should probably see one yourself.”

“Mm, I know,” Irene sighed. “I think it’s just the strain,” She closed the tab again without sending any messages. “Your world? So it was the one that you were born in?”

“I… never really thought about it,” Catherine shrugged. “It is the world that I know best and have lived in the longest, therefore, it is mine as much as Vale’s, even if by choice. Just like the Library is your world.”

“I am shocked that you actually arranged a meeting and didn’t just burst through my door,” Columbine said as she leaned forward and filled up teacups patterned with a garish shade of pink that coiled into flowers. “You never usually consider my schedule when it comes to your work.”

“Normally it would be a quick question, I need a little more from you this time,” Vale arched a brow as she added three sugar cubes to her own cup. “Are you feeling alright?”

“Apparently five sugar cubes is excessive,” Columbine added plenty of milk to her cup but left Vale’s strong. “I knew you wouldn't be here just to see me.”

“How are you?” He sighed, and Columbine smiled.

“It doesn’t hurt too badly to be nice, does it?”

“You didn’t ask how I was.”

“I know how you are, missing out on sleep and meals for your cases, in need of a new tailor as that waistcoat is such an unbecoming colour on you and… wanting help for somebody else,” He arched a brow. “Come on, we both know that you would not go through the effort of niceties to yourself, you would rather suffer in silence.”

Vale picked up a teacup.

“Miss Winters, I presume?” She smirked as he did not falter, knowing well enough now that one, his little sister would know her answers without him needing to do or say anything. “I did quite like her, what has she done this time? You would not believe the trouble that the incident at the club caused. I am having to find a new one.”

“I would apologise but it was a stuffy old place.”

“Well I liked it,” She sniffed. “And I don’t really care all that much, I have invitations to far better places.”

“I need information on a man, he is currently going by the name Crow, no last name,” Columbine frowned. “What do you know?

“This may take some time to collate any reports,” Li Ming said as Kai dragged a chair to his desk so that they could sit side by side. “It depends on how many instances we have had with the Fae, and how long ago they were.”

“I didn’t know that this was even something that we could do.”

“That I can do.”

“Who can add to this?”

“Anyone reporting to me,” Li Ming sounded rather pleased with himself. “Your lord father may have his own similar system, as could your other uncles and the queens, I wouldn't know about them though,” He did know. Kai was sure he knew, and he just wasn't supposed to know.

“That’s a lot of people.”

“Indeed it is, and this goes back to when I started this position and a little before then,” Li Ming said, tapping on his keyboard with manicured nails. “Any and all spies, assassins and busybodies that send me information, send it to this database, for our use later on.”

“Can I see the full thing?”

“Do you have a few decades to just read?”

“Well, no.”

“Then no.”

“Ah!” Irene smiled as a screen popped open, Catherine opened her mouth but Irene flapped a hand at her. “Melusine, thank you for taking the time to talk to me.”

“I can’t believe that you still haven’t sorted this whole issue out,” Melusine sounded almost bored. “What has happened?” Irene ran through the events of the past week, the events in Germany got a passing mention, as did Crow’s assault in the book store.

That brief mention caused a flicker of anger behind Melusine’s eyes and she pressed her lips into a line, visibly restraining a response.

“I repeat, I still can’t believe that you still haven't sorted this out,” She sighed. “What do you want from me?”

“Everything that you have on Crow, the Fae. I know that we have reports, but I keep getting reports about Librarians losing their marbles in fights with corvids, and this man definitely does not have wings,” Catherine snorted and got shushed.

“Who is… you didn’t bring the dragon did you? Or heaven forbid that detective. You should know better than bring outsiders in here.”

“It’s my new student, actually,” She paused. “Not that new, but you know what I mean.”

“And you know that you need to be more precise with your language choice,” Irene restrained the urge to reply in Arabic, or any other language. She didn’t know which ones Melusine would be capable of responding with and it would lose its effect if the other woman told her to shut up in the same language.

“Are you going to help me or give me a grammar lesson?”

“Are you going to learn some manners or should I leave you to do this alone?” Melusine still had the same bored voice but her expression was far from it.

“Are you going to help prevent me from becoming some Fae’s…”She struggled for the word and rejected some of the more disturbing things that her mind suggested. “Plaything?”

“I will email you what I know,” Melusine looked away from the camera, to another screen? “And clearly our system needs work if you are just getting reports about birds.”

“We could do with people less scared of birds.”

“Are you really that shocked that people who enjoy solitude and literature may dislike nature?”

“Touché,” Irene was sure that Melusine almost managed a smile.

“I quite like birds,” Catherine muttered.

“Do I dare ask how you got this?” Vale asked, looking at Columbine out of the corner of his eyes, she set her hands on her hips and tilted her head, as if mentally debating the answer.

“You would not believe me if I told you.”

“You are blackmailing lord Silver again?”

“Peregrine Vale, give me some credit. I never stopped blackmailing him,” Her smile was similar to what it had been when he’d suggested that they talk over afternoon tea at a nearby cafe before returning to her office, with a short break for her to gather up a few files for him to look over.

He wasn't allowed to take the files home and would have to memorise anything she put before him.

Columbine wasn't about to let him walk away with any of her precious data, blackmail material or a particularly lovely pistol she kept hidden in her petticoats.

Vale made a humming noise as he started reading, and Columbine left him to it.

Kai pinched the bridge of his nose, his head starting to hurt. Li Ming got up and filled a glass of water for him and set it by Kai’s elbow.

“Drink that,” He said.

“Thanks,” Kai complained as he tapped onto the next document. “Sorry, am I keeping you from… It’s Tuesday isnt it?” Li Ming nodded. “I am keeping you from your day off, I’m sorry, I will be out of your hair as soon as possible.”

Li Ming smirked and let Kai ramble before speaking.

“If I wasn't happy to have you hear and be helping you, I would have asked you to leave. I am not busy until tonight, and then I am sure that your Lord uncle would be glad to see you, and for a change, you haven't caused trouble before seeing him.”

“You get kidnapped one time and suddenly, you become the joke.”

“No, it didn’t become a joke until the second time,” Li Ming smiled, holding his own glass of water. “We weren’t that mean.”

“Li Ming? I am glad that I am your source of amusement.”

“Don’t be silly, your highness, you are one of several sources of amusement. Your uncle is the first on my list.”

“No, I do not want to hear about that!” Kai yelped, clapping his hands over his ears.

“So you do not want to see a video of him tripping on his robes and falling down the stairs?” Li Ming arched a brow and raised his glass to Kai as he slowly withdrew his hands from his ears. “Click on the third tab along on the top,” He paused whilst Kai closed what he had open. “And type in ‘A S Tumble.’ Capitals up until the T.”

Chapter Text

Irene’s head was pounding when she finally shut her computer off. “Alright, what do you have?”

“A newfound dislike for birds to begin with,” Catherine frowned. “How does this turn off?” Irene got up and came around the desk to point it out to her, and look over her shoulder at Catherine’s very neat handwriting.

Catherine had very little in terms of organising her writing and instead chose to aggressively underline things that she thought were important. Only one thing was underlined, a name.

“Who is Circe?” Irene wracked her memories, she couldn’t remember meeting a Circe before, there was a world designation next to it.

“I found a report that was a few years old,” Catherine explained as she picked up her teacup, Irene had wandered off and come back with drinks at some point, silently putting it down next to her. The tea was cold.

“Let’s go to my rooms,” Irene suggested. “It’s a bit messy but I think I should be able to find some coffee for us, and it will be a lot more comfortable,” Irene produced a packet of aspirin from a hidden pocket in her skirt and washed two down with a mouthful of cold coffee before offering the packet to Catherine.

Irene’s rooms were surprisingly tidy, for her normal level of mess, most things had found their homes or neat stacks that could be called home. Her bedroom was much worse, but she quickly pulled the door to that shut before Catherine could comment on it.

“Alright, tell me about Circe and this report.”

“Can I do it the way that you report to your superiors?”

“Melusine couldn’t throw something at me, I can easily throw something at you. Please begin.”

##

“I did not expect to find you both in here,” Kai and Li Ming both jumped to their feet, Li Ming smoothly catching a tea cup before Kai could knock it onto the floor.

“Uncle, I was going to come and see you, I swear,” Ao Shun waved his hand before Kai could ramble any further.

“You are both clearly very deep in your work, I thought it was your day off, Li Ming.”

“And refuse your favourite nephew some help?” Kai was grinning.

“The one I see the most, that doesn’t necessarily mean that you are my favourite.”

“You are, ignore what your uncle is saying,” Li Ming said. “I was just helping with a potential issue for the embassy, some research into a nuisance.”

“Is there something that I can offer to assist you?” Ao Shun let the door to Li Ming’s office shut quietly behind him.

“I don’t think so,” Kai said, shaking his head. “I am just gathering information at this moment in time, we have split up to consult with various people and come up with a plan,” Ao Shun nodded.

“Are you in a rush to get back?” Ao Shun asked, Kai twitched a shoulder.

“I will likely be the last one back, regardless of how much I rush.”

“Then you are joining us for lunch and you can talk me through your current knowledge and your conclusions,” Ao Shun grabbed Kai’s jacket so that he couldn’t even put up a token argument and opened the door again. “Come on, the kitchen always makes extra portions in case we have guests.”

##

Vale’s hand ached from writing so much and so quickly, his barely legible handwriting even worse as he crammed as much as he could onto each line of his notebook. Columbine was sat at her desk, doing her own work, occasionally commenting on it though mainly staying silent unless he had a question.

“I believe that I have everything that I will need,” Vale said, stretching his fingers and feeling the ache all up his wrist. “Thank you for your assistance.”

“All you need to do is ask,” She looked pretty tired too, and a quick glance out of the window revealed that both of them had been working rather hard for several hours without realising it, absorbed in facts and data. “Or burst into my office.”

“Likewise,” Vale said, standing up and being reminded that sitting hunched over a coffee table was never good for one's spine. “I do owe you for this, I think it will be a great help.”

“He will be interested in you as well,” She said. “If he knew that you were around and interested, he will want to find out more about our heritage.”

“I know,” Vale nodded. “I am rather hoping for that.”

##

Kai let himself into the embassy, kicked off his shoes and hung his coat up. He could smell coffee in the air, and followed it into the study, Vale was at Irene’s desk with papers spread in front of him.

“Irene and Catherine?”

“Good morning to you as well,” He did not look up. “They are still away.”

“They aren’t back yet?”

“Yes, that is what I said,” Vale did not sigh but he did look up from his work and fix Kai with a glare. “Have you slept recently?”

“I need less sleep than you do, I could ask you the same question,” Kai replied, though a shower and collapsing into a nice soft bed would be lovely, he would have taken more advantage of his uncle’s hospitality if he’d known that Irene and Catherine would be in the Library for a long time.

But he didn’t have a bed here anymore, so he sat cross-legged with his back against the wall and shut his eyes, meditation couldn’t replace a nap, but it would help, and it would give him the chance to see if he could sense Irene, and Catherine by an extension (she wasn't as easy to locate though he wasn't sure if that was due to her nature or the fact that he didn’t know her as well) and just double check that they were still in the Library.

They were.

He heard Vale get up and go into the kitchen before he put a cup of coffee by Kai’s knees.

“Thank you.”

“How was your uncle?” Kai opened his eyes again and leaned his head on the wall as he looked up at the ceiling, blindly reaching for the coffee.

“He’s well, I mainly went to speak with Li Ming though, they have quite the database. I brought back notes,” That was normally enough to get Vale very excited, the chance to correlate data and make a mess of someone else’s desk usually perked him right up, Vale’s unusually sombre nod was not what he was expecting.

“What’s wrong?”

“It is probably nothing,” Vale did not convincing.

“What is wrong, Vale.” His tone left no room for argument or would have done if he had been speaking to a lesser dragon and not a particularly stubborn (petty) human being. He could give Irene a run for her money.

“My sister was particularly interesting to talk to,” Vale was toying with a pen, a new habit, and when he noticed that Kai had noticed the fidgeting he dropped the pen and steepled his fingers instead. “She had some comments to make on our family history, and that Crow could be interested in that.”

Kai was silent.

“I do not make it public information but I know that it would not be hard to find my full family tree,” Kai inclined his head. “Humans and Fae can interbreed with no issues, the children are not as inclined toward what Winters and yourself call archetypes, but that doesn’t mean that they cannot gain them in time, and work.”

“Are human and Fae children stronger if they chose to develop an archetype?”

“I do not know,” Vale said. “I have never met someone who lived long enough to develop it to the point of gaining a life span long enough to gain more power than… say, Catherine. Once someone who made it to Zayanna’s power level. But they were raised by Fae, not humans.”

“So if you…”

“Would likely never be any more than I am now,” Vale said. “Only more of a slave to… a search for information and the next case. It is not something that I would want.”

“Even if there was the possibility of a longer life?”

“Strongrock, I have not been given a long lifespan, and I believe that it is for a reason,” He paused. “Imagine how irritating I would be if I had access to that internet thing. Just imagine that, and be grateful that humans do not live as long as dragons.”

“Remind me to show you what memes are, you would love it.”

“Winters also did, and gifs.”

“Jifs.”

“No,” Kai smiled as Vale tiredly shook his head. “Please do not ever say that again, apparently in old English it was pronounced ‘yiff’ but Winters did refuse to explain why no one uses that word.”

“I will have to ask her about that one,” Vale wasn't sure why Kai was smirking, and it was a little unsettling, so he just put it down to sleep deprivation.

“Can humans become dragons? Or interbreed?” Vale asked.

“Yes and no,” Kai said, the coffee was now the perfect temperature and he took a long drink, sighing slightly before putting the cup down again. “Yes, a human can become a dragon but it is… not often done and not easily done. It’s considered to be the highest honour that can be bestowed upon a human, I have never seen it done in my lifetime.”

“Is that the no as well then?”

“No, the no is the fact that dragons can only reproduce in our natural forms, and the females of the species lay eggs. That would probably really hurt a human.”

“Just a little bit,” Vale frowned. “I suppose that would put a dampener on my suggestion of why not just try to cross breed Fae and Dragons.”

“Vale, I can tolerate a lot, but that is just a little bit too far,” Kai looked a little disgusted. “Genetically, I think it would be impossible, I think that we are just too different but in terms of finding a Fae and Dragon that tolerate each other enough to try and breed? Good luck.”

“I suppose that you have a point there,” Vale looked just as perturbed by his own suggestion as Kai had done from hearing it. “I suppose that if one cannot tolerate either end of the spectrum, a child would be impossible.”

“Or they would just cancel each other out like acid and alkalis, they would just make water and salt,” Kai had a small smile at his science joke.

“How is that the least traumatising outcome?”

“Salt and water are useful.”

Vale opened his mouth to respond when the door downstairs opened.

“Thank god this has ended this train of conversation,” Kai sighed and unfolded his legs. “Do we need to sleep?”

“Nonsense, we have coffee.”

Kai was at the study door when Vale spoke again, in a very low tone. “That is not Winters, nor is it Catherine,” Kai’s hand froze on the doorknob, the back of his neck prickling uncomfortably.

Of course, it wasn't, there was no way that they would have been able to get home from the British museum that quickly, and they were going to have to use that entrance.

No one else had the key.

Chapter Text

Catherine yawned and stretched as Irene peered down the road, full of cabs and omnibuses and people, to try and find someone willing to take them home. It being early evening, meant that no amount of waving would work.

“You need to stop being up all night reading.”

“You stay up all night reading or talking with Kai. Though I suppose that you did fall asleep on him the other night,” Irene’s cheeks were burning.

“I am an adult and know my own limits,” Irene muttered. “You do not, and you need more sleep than I do. And I do not appreciate the fact that you were spying on us.”

“You were in the lounge, I was having breakfast. He snores. It was hard to ignore,” Catherine looked at Irene with sleepy eyes that itched and slowly arched a brow. “Why are you so pink?”

“Please stop talking,” Irene muttered, wishing the burning in her cheeks would fade away, Catherine was clearly enjoying herself, playing with Irene just a little bit.

Catherine had briefly slept, Irene had insisted on it, Irene however had not, and she’d not slept all too much the night before either, still feeling weak from the fever, she was one; feeling rather unwell again, and two; a doctors worst nightmare after apples.

She shut her eyes and slowly breathed out, at least she hadn't eaten much, she couldn’t throw up much more than just water.

“We should start walking. I doubt we will be able to get a cab, and it is only one train stop,” If it wasn't rush hour, Irene was tired enough to consider the underground for all of two minutes. As it was, there was nothing she wanted less than being packed onto a train like a sardine.

Catherine was hard enough to keep track of on a busy street, a busy train platform?

She would lose her.

Irene was just debating suggesting that Catherine buy some very brightly coloured feathers for her hats when she felt Catherine’s arm loop around hers.

“Do we have a plan?” Catherine asked, in the crowd, there was no point in whispering, anyone trying to overhear them would have issues with the traffic, there was the concern that it would be a nightmare to keep an eye on anyone following them, but they would be just as hard to follow.

“Collate the data that we have,” Irene said. “If we can track Crow down to one location, to his base of operations, then maybe we can talk to people about getting help in…” she wasn't sure if they would be arresting Crow, handing him over to the Cardinal or maybe the Dragons?

The Library didn’t have any form of imprisonment, they were not jailers, nor were they judges. It wasn't their place to way in on such matters, yet Crow was targeting the Library. He was targeting her.

Killing Crow was an option, it meant that no one would be hurt again, but she wasn't a killer, even if people had died because of her, or at her hand, she could not kill in cold blood.

“Do you think that Circe was the first victim?”

“No, I think she was just the first Librarian that he targeted, or the first to report it,” They dashed between two cabs and crossed the road.

“So why didn’t it work? Do you think he decided to play with your memories to make it work?”

“No, I think he doesn’t know that Librarians cannot have children,” Irene flicked a glance behind them in the freshly cleaned window of a bakery. “Let’s take a long way back, That man has been behind us for two turnings now.”

Catherine grumbled something about aching joints but tightened her arm on Irene’s.

“If a Fae’s glamour is strong enough, it can overwhelm the Language and nullify your protections, yes?”

“Please do not remind me.”

“You were in a world of Chaos, surround by cold iron and flowers, all of which held meanings. He put you into a story, that could be enough to have…”

“You are trying to find a pleasant way of saying it would have created a viable environment for reproduction.”

“Better than Vale using the word breeding again,” Catherine nodded. “Yes, it would have been the perfect environment for a Fae infant to live in, a strong one. If we hadn't interrupted, it could have worked.”

“I try not to think in hypotheticals, it is rather depressing.” They turned into Regent’s park, a slight detour into the park would thin out the crowds and make it painfully obvious if they had picked up a little follower on their way out of the British Museum.

“Hypothetically speaking, what would you do?” Irene swallowed. She’d tried not to think about that, her mind wandering as she tried to stay awake and Catherine slept curled up in between stacks of books and papers.

“I don’t know,” Irene replied honestly, before giving herself a little shake, scaring herself with ideas of milk bottles and rattles would not help. “It doesn’t matter anyway, it will not happen. I think that I would rather die.”

“Note to self, start carrying more weapons,” Irene stumbled. “Are you alright?”

“More weapons?!”

“Kai gave me a knife, and then you also gave me a knife. Do you think I could get Vale to give me a third knife? What about a gun? You have that little one-shot one, that would fit next to my book in my pocket.”

“They are called single shots, or deringers, not one-shots. That’s something else.”

“I do enjoy worlds with fanfiction. That was my favourite assignment I think?” Catherine smiled. “We should go back, I want to see if one I was reading has been updated yet. And the fanart? Irene, can I get a picture of Sam and Frodo cuddling for my wall,” She carried on in a similar strain until they reached the gate out of the park again, the pathway clear behind them.

“Uh, Irene?” They rounded the corner onto the street with the embassy on.

“Unless it is crucial, can we just have a bit of quiet Catherine? I really need it.”

“The front door is open,” There was a clear view of the house when Irene looked up from the cobblestones. “I can see blood.”

Irene stumbled on her long skirts as she ran into the house, ignoring all common sense, all the quiet suggestions in the back of her mind that told her to be more careful in case someone was inside still, waiting for her.

“Kai? Vale?” There was a smeared handprint on green wallpaper that Kai had assured her wasn't full of arsenic. The hat stand was broken across the floor and coats were piled up. There was more blood on the door to the study.

“In here, Winters,” Vale’s voice was weak. She followed it into the kitchen. Kai and Vale were on the floor, Vale with his back to the kitchen cabinets and Kai laid on the floor, his head on Vale’s thigh.

“What happened?” Irene stumbled forward and dropped to her knees, reaching for Kai, his shirt was bloodied and it was already dried on his face. Irene could hear Catherine tripping over the coats as she entered the kitchen.

“There were people here looking for you,” Vale said. “Strongrock, well, you know what he can get like, but there were six of them, and two of us.”

“Who was it?”

“They didn’t give us a name, they were not that obliging,” Irene pulled Kai onto her legs, and Vale helped her reposition him. He watched as she stroked hair away from Kai’s face.

“They managed to get him with a new kind of electric weapon, I have seen the schematics for them, but never in practice. They hit him a few times once he went down, they seemed more interested in hurting him than they were in me. And they did not want to talk, no monologuing or anything like that.”

Irene pulled out her handkerchief out and started to try and rub some of the blood off Kai from around his obviously broken nose. He grumbled slightly, his eyelids flickering but he didn’t wake up.

“That will need setting,” Vale pointed out. He was sporting a split lip and several bruises, Kai was likely still unconscious because he had been beaten more severely. “We probably have half a dozen broken ribs between us as well.”

“Hopefully, this will wake him up,” Irene said, putting her thumbs on either side of his nose. “If not, this will keep him from feeling it when he is conscious,” There was a crunching noise and Catherine made a retching sound before audibly swallowing and fighting down a wave of nausea.

That did not wake him up, but did send a fresh trickle of blood down Kai’s lips, which she quickly wiped away, she also pushed away the urge to bend down and kiss his forehead, maybe once he was awake, and Catherine and Vale weren’t present. Kai was pale, he’d probably turn scarlet if she did that.

Hopefully, turn scarlet.

“Can you move easily?” Irene asked Vale, dragging her eyes away from Kai’s face, he looked surprisingly peaceful for all of the pain that he must be in.

“Yes,” Vale said, Irene knew better than to ask about any pain, he would just lie anyway. “I agree, we need to move from here.”

“Catherine, go and grab our bags please,” Irene said. “I am going to stay here with Kai, I don’t want to be moving him too much if they hit his head.”

“I am going to have to tape you two back together,” Catherine muttered, before turning to Vale. “Three of you,” She ignored Vale’s scoff and rose to her feet. “What will you do if they come here?”

“I shall ward the house, I shall simply tell the door to only open to those with the key.”

“Why not do that and we don’t move?”

“Because it takes active effort and energy, and because it means that they can just camp outside. Try and find somewhere near to a Library, for a tactical retreat, Vale, do you think that this is related to Crow?”

“Undoubtedly,” He nodded. “They were trying to destroy paperwork and beat the living daylights out of Strongrock. I believe that they were hoping that you were remaining here, and we were going out to bring things back for you.”

“Lucky me,” Irene said. Lucky them, she may have done some damage if given the chance. “Keep Catherine safe until we can all move together, alright?”

“Of course,” Vale inclined his head slightly. “Gather up as much of the paperwork as you can, we will need all of the information that we can. We need a better plan than running and hiding.”

“And you assume that I am not coming up with one?” Irene rose to her feet and grabbed a towel from beside the sink, running it under cool water and kneeling again, beginning to clean up Kai’s face. “Find somewhere safe for us to work.”

##

Kai smiled as he felt Irene’s lips against his temple, his cheeks pale pink

“It’s not too bad,” He said, hand on her hip.

“No, I think it looks a lot worse than it actually is,” Irene said, sitting back on his heels and looking him up and down. “That is a lie, you look absolutely awful, they really went for your face, didn’t they.”

Kai touched his cheek, the back of his knuckles were bruised, but from him fighting back. He probably hurt them as much as they hurt him.

“They just got a lucky hit,” Kai muttered. “Nothing that I can’t walk off though.”

“Liar,” Irene muttered. They were still in the kitchen, still on the floor, she had gathered up the papers, some on the floor, some bloodied or ripped up, and tied them into neat stacks before filling a small case with them. “You need rest and a few days of not getting beaten up.”

“Like that is possible,” Irene bowed her head.

“It is my fault,” Kai reached out for her hand and squeezed it tightly.

“No, it isnt. You are a victim just as much as I am,” Irene sat at his side and he put his arm around her shoulders, his own shoulder protesting slightly. “It isnt your fault. None of this has been.”

She rested her head on his shoulder. “We are going to have to find somewhere dark for dinner, no respectable place is going to let you in looking like this,” Kai snorted, before cringing in pain.

“Maybe I should just cook for us, so we can stay in.”

“Probably for the best, we have terrible luck.”

Chapter Text

Kai cringed, the shower was absolutely freezing, even if it felt good to scrub the blood off his skin, he rushed to get out as quickly as he could. He wrapped a towel around his hips as he shut the shower off, dripping onto the grubby tiles.

Vale’s ideal hideout was in fact a somewhat abandoned warehouse. Or at least, it appeared to be abandoned. He explained that he technically owned it, though via an alias and company that did not really exist outside of paperwork.

In short, it had no connections to any of them and was likely the last place that anyone would come looking for them.

It was further from a library than Irene would have really liked, but not so far away that they couldn’t make it to one at a run in under fifteen minutes, even Catherine could likely manage it. It was almost the perfect hideout.

Irene’s usual hideouts were cheap flats in shady areas, but there was usually more furniture, more comfortable furniture and a better fireplace, it was going to get very cold.

By the time Irene and Kai had arrived, taking several cabs and trains to lose any trails, Vale and Catherine had got food for the kitchen and plenty of blankets for the one bed, tucked into what was probably an office at some point, and a ratty sofa that would probably fall apart if someone dropped onto it too suddenly.

“That lovely shade of purple really suits you,” Catherine said in an almost deadpan, struggling to hide the slight curl to the corner of her lips. “You should get punched in the face more often, but also, please put some clothes on before I give you anything to eat.” She held a bowl of soup in each hand.

“Don’t be mean to him,” Irene lightly chastised her. “Though you are right, it is a lovely shade of purple. It is a shame you can’t go into a tailor and pick out a shirt that colour,” Kai poked a bruise on his cheekbone. “You shall instead have to settle for whatever was shoved into your bag.”

The shirts Kai had shoved into were all blue and hopelessly crumpled, and there was definitely not an iron hidden away in any of the cupboards, but Catherine was more willing to feed him once he was fully dressed.

Vale was out, he’d told them to stay put and lock the doors. And to keep the lights to a minimum. It was dark now and blazing lights from what should be an abandoned building would be an instant giveaway.

The case iron fireplace at the back of the room provided them with enough heat and with the grate closed, enough light to see by and cast long shadows on the dusty floor.

Irene spread out the paperwork, on a table that looked about as old as she was, with chunks gouged out of it in thin knife lines, as Catherine and Kai ate. She tapped her fingernail on the edge of the table as she tried to group the research in any way that would make sense to her, it all seemed so random. Each incident was at a different time and place, sometimes with more than ten years between each report of Crow causing some kind of trouble.

Kai put coffee down next to her tapping finger.

“What are you thinking?”

“That Crow needed a firm base and a form of income,” She said. “I suppose that he could survive off donors for other research that he does, or has done in the past.”

“Mad scientist Archetype, anything else?” Kai asked, eyes flicking over the bits of paper. “Any family?”

“A wife, but that report is about… Well, it can be hard to calculate, maybe sixty years… ah. You don’t think the Maddox twins are his children, do you?”

“I think that would explain why there is no record of them having a father, and potentially why they would work for him,” His hand settled on her lower back, thumb stroking up and down in slow sweeps, his touch was pleasantly warm. Irene could feel herself relax into his touch.

“Would he rescue them if we threatened to kill them unless he turned himself in?” Irene asked.

“We could always try it,” Kai smirked. “Would it make you feel any better?”

“Probably not, would it make you feel any better?”

“If combined with aspirin, yes,” Irene fished a pack of painkillers out of her skirt pocket. “Now all I need to do now is to hold some feet to a fire.”

“My feet are pretty cold right now,” Irene muttered. “You should get some sleep. Take the bed, it will be better for you than trying to sleep on that sofa.”

“I want to wait up for Vale to return. He should be back soon,” Irene perched on the edge of the table and looked him over before reaching out to touch his jaw.

“You need rest and a cold cloth to bring the swelling down,” Irene said as Kai tilted his head to press his face into her touch, her fingers cool against his skin. “I can wake you up when he gets back. Catherine can keep me company. Right, Catherine?” Irene peered over Kai’s shoulder, Catherine had a nose in a book and just raised a thumbs up above her head. “See? Get some rest. You look awful.”

“You have a silver tongue,” Kai smiled, he paused for a moment, his hand twitching like he wanted to reach out and touch her in the way that she touched him, he didn’t though. “Fine, wake me up when Vale gets back, if I don’t.”

“Of course,” Irene said, though she wouldn't, she would let him rest for as long as he needed, the occasional nudge to make sure that his inevitable concussion hadn't killed him off.

Catherine wondered over once they’d heard the creek of old mattress springs as Kai settled into the bed. “What was that?”

“What was what?” Irene asked, her hand was still warm from where it had touched him, her back had grown cold again and she craved the return of his warmth. She glanced over her shoulder at Catherine, she was still reading as she dragged a chair over and sat beside Irene, legs crossed. “You will need to find a bookmark if you are going to help.”

Catherine sighed but she didn’t roll her eyes, not quite. She used the receipt for the book to mark her place.

“Alright, where are we starting?”

It was dawn when Vale returned, Catherine and Irene’s eyes were burning as they sorted all of the research into neat piles, trying to come up with a timeline, each world travelled at its own time, had its own year, down to the minute. Irene had a notebook that was being steadily added to, she had a green pen, Catherine a red and they added to it, each line at wonky angles and overlapping as they corrected one another, added new information or in Catherine’s case, the occasionally poorly drawn cat doodle (At least Irene was ninety per cent sure that it was a cat. Ten per cent snail.)

They could spend twenty minutes in the Library walking from one door to the next and the worlds could be centuries apart, minutes, hours. It didn’t matter. None were the same. They could then return to the Library and however long they had spent outside of the Library wouldn't quite match up with how much time had passed within the Library.

It regularly caused headaches went trying to arrange meetings and usually resulted in Irene having three different watches with three different times all in an attempt to stay on top of things, the attempt only worked half of the time, but that was mainly due to different issues and not her poor time keeping skills.

Crow was the constant factor in all of them and soon certain behaviours were linked together and sorted into a scale of escalation, beginning with a few of the Library’s own reports of him asking questions, prying a little further than he should have, and ending with a set of Vale’s hastily scribbled notes copied from Columbine’s reports.

A report of him returning to London and moving large amounts of money through various foreign accounts and accumulating it all in one that was not under his name or the name of an associate or alias. Someone called Cato Elusen.

Vale hung his coat up by the door, on nails that had been wonkily driven into the wall. He had a rather large parcel wrapped up in brown paper underneath one arm.

“I will wake Kai up,” Catherine muttered, staggering to her feet. “He can stop hogging the entire bed.”

“Is that anything interesting?” Irene asked, rubbing her eyes with the back of her hand. “Ugh, I feel rough. Are you ok?”

“The bruises are beginning to really complain,” He said, holding the parcel out to her, it was tied up with a neat little bow of thin string. “That is everything else that I could get out of Columbine, we will want to steer clear of everyone that we can use as a contact now,” He audibly sighed. “They will be watching all of them.”

“Alright,” Irene nodded, not mentioning that she didn’t have anyone who could help as most of her contacts were in the book-selling business, not the kidnapping and hostage-taking business, thankfully.

“Do you need to get some rest as well?”

“I had coffee before leaving. What about you?”

“I have had worse,” She shrugged. “I will let Catherine sleep a while, you shall have to take the couch. I want someone on watch at all times.”

“I am better at staying awake than you are.”

“I haven't recently been in a fight,” Irene shook her head. “Get some sleep,” She lightly nudged him toward the sofa, a prod to the shoulder. “I am going to make a fresh pot of coffee. That is going to fix half of my problems, then, the other half will be nice and easy,” He tiredly smiled and trooped off toward the couch, kicking his shoes off as he went. Irene grabbed the parcel, and the hidden knife in her boot sliced through the string without issue.

There was a leather ledger bound up in a strip of linen, likely a gift from Columbine, the most that she would be willing to risk. She didn’t like to get her hands dirty, she had people for that. A small wooden box whichrattled with the sound of bullets, probably a gift for Vale as she couldn’t stand guns and she knew that Kai wasn't much of a fan either.

And finally, wrapped up in a spotless white handkerchief, embroidered with a pattern of doves flying around the border, was a set of wedding rings.

She smoothed out the paper it had all been wrapped in.

These were found in the Maddox house,

Columbine’s handwriting was far nicer and neater than Vale’s own, though they both had the same long loop to the F’s.

You may want to check the engraving on them, it is interesting and worrying.

All the best,

Col. V

Chapter Text

“I am sure there are worse proposals, but Irene, really? I don’t like gold jewellery very much.”

“Me neither, but this has my initials on it,” Irene said, slipping it onto her right index finger. “It doesn’t fit properly,” She slipped it off again and switched it to her other hand. “See?” She flipped it to him like it was a coin and picked up the second.

Kai snatched it out of the air with ease.

“Look at the hallmark,” Irene said, fiddling with the second ring, this one had a small diamond embedded in the band with two even smaller ones on either side. “They both had the same.”

“Fourteen karat gold,” He said. “Made in Sheffield, and… That’s an H, I believe. What year are we in now?”

“We are currently on O,” Irene said. “So, logically that marking is Eighty-two.”

“The style is not old though, is it.”

“You probably know more about jewellery than I do, but I am maybe fifty per cent sure that fourteen karat gold isn't a thing right now. If H was eighty-two then it will be H again…”

“Nineteen-Oh-Seven,” Kai was far quicker with numbers than she was. “Or Nineteen Thirty-two after that,” The ring just about fit on his pinky finger. “I would say that the style is more thirties though.”

“I can see why Columbine was a little confused by it, she passed them along to Vale. They shouldn’t exist in this world, not yet,” She had been very strict with Vale not telling people about other worlds who did not need to know. She wasn't quite sure if she had given him permission to tell Columbine about the Library beforehand, but as far as she (the current she) was aware, Columbine did not know and therefore, would be confused.

“Well we know that Crow can travel in between the worlds, so he could have got it from another world. Or maybe he already had it. Was there a note about where it came from?”

“They were all in the Maddox house,” Irene said. “Did you see them in the safe?” Kai shook his head. Irene dropped the ring that she was holding, it bounced away to the far edge of the table, teetering on the edge for a second.

“They may have had a second one that we didn’t find, we just took the keys and went to let you out,” He sighed. “It is very annoying that Columbine could get things from it but not us.”

“Quite,” She sighed. “The second ring doesn’t have any engravings, except for the hallmarks. She rubbed her eyes. “It is the same size though. Slightly too big for me.”

“Maybe he wanted to have it fitted when he could make sure that it would be changed to the correct size,” Kai shrugged. “He chose the rings ahead of time but didn’t know what size to purchase. Either he didn’t know who his target was, or simply didn’t know what size your fingers are. I don’t know what ring size you are.”

“You said it looked like it had come from the thirties, let us see what reports we have that fit that period,” She sighed and turned her thoughts away from wedding rings. They worked in silence for a moment, shifting paper back and forth, Kai’s fingers brushing hers as they reached for the same sheath only to discard it a second after glancing at the dates.

Every time his fingers touched hers, she jumped like there had been a shock of electricity running between their fingers.

“Here,” Kai said. “Nineteen-thirty-four. Two Librarians encountered him in Portugal of all places.”

“Mafra?”

“How did you…”

“If we have an entrance in Portugal, that is where it normally is,” Irene sighed, shaking her head and holding her hand out for the paper. “Let me have a look.”

Irene took a few minutes to read over the entire report, Kai made fresh coffee as she sat down and reached for her notebook, flipping back a few pages. She hummed her thanks as Kai put a mug down on the ring her last cup had left.

“Just another instance of him being a little creepy,” Irene sighed before flipping back to the first page. At the very top of the page was the time and date that it was printed out, and the room location, beneath that, was the time and date that the report was made. “This report isn't a year old.”

“The rings don’t look old, there is no damage or tarnish.”

“Nine months old and never worn,” Irene slowly exhaled. “Did he already pick me as his target that far back? How did he even know who I am and where to find me?”

“We signed the Paris treaty only two months beforehand. He likely started planning this a long time ago but didn’t pick a target until then,” Kai’s hand on her shoulder provided her with no comfort. “It was made public where to find you, and who you were, both of us.”

“How many times were we attacked after that information was made public?”

“You were rarely the target,” Kai said. “We were at a party that Silver had thrown and someone pulled a gun on me, I didn’t even notice until you were there and had kicked him in the stomach.”

“Stomach? Not the kidneys?”

“I think that the stomach was easier,” Kai pressed his lips into a thin line to try and avoid laughing. “Why do you always kick people in the kidneys?”

“Please, Kai. You know that it hurts and is effective. And I don’t always do it. Sometimes it’s the crotch,” She brushed his hand off her as reached for her coffee. “I would say that we need to get to work, but I am at a dead end. I do not know what I should do next.

“Talk me through what you have so far, maybe we will find out what we are missing along the way.”

Kai couldn’t help but think of Nemo as Irene slept, a crease in between her eyebrows as she curled up with her coat folded up beneath her head, Kai’s coat as a blanket drew up over her shoulders. He had worried for her then, worried in her place and for her safety more than she would ever worry for herself, he was doing the same thing now.

It was practically a part-time job for him, worrying about her safety whilst she refused to. He wasn't sure if she had just been trained out of it, chose not to worry or simply didn’t care.

Her speech had slowed and slurred as her head dropped, He had caught her shoulder and slowly lowered her to the floor, her explanation dying on her tongue as finally exhaustion proved to be just too much for her fragile human form and she was asleep in his arms.

He had tried to look through the writing but was unable to focus as Irene murmured in her sleep, whatever she was seeing behind her eyes, whatever she was feeling, was not pleasant.

He folded himself down to sit at her side and took her hand, squeezing it slightly. It did little to settle her down, her fingers cold in his and not tightening in response.

It was dawn outside, the light growing more and more, casting the room in a grey light. He got up to stoke the fire before returning to Irene’s side, this time bringing one of the books that Catherine had collected and beginning to read it.

Irene was still sleeping when the bell of a nearby church tolled nine times and he heard the others starting to stir, Vale, who refused to be a morning person on principle, grumbled as he sat up, rubbing his eyes.

Catherine was a little slower to move and with a much louder groan and a word that Irene must have taught her.

“Irene?” He tapped her cheek with two fingers, she scrunched up her nose and turned her face away from him, pressing it into her coat. “Come on, sleeping beauty, we haven't got all day.”

“Mm. Don’t,” She swallowed. “Call me that. It’s what he wants,” Her eyes blinked open for a second. “I won’t be that.”

“I won’t let you be that,” Kai replied. “Do you want to move to the bed at the very least? You are cold and probably uncomfortable,” She used his arm to sit herself up, her eyes were cloudy with sleep, dark circles like bruises under her eyes.

Kai pulled her up.

“We will see what we can come up with whilst you sleep. Maybe breakfast.”

“If it takes you that long to come up with breakfast then we are all in trouble,” Irene said as she swayed, keeping hold of him to keep herself upright. “A few more hours and then some coffee should do me,” As would a hot shower, she could feel sweat drying along her spine despite the chill in the air and was a little disgusted by it.

“Let us go for more than a few hours, and cutting back on the coffee, it cannot be doing you any good,” He brushed his lips over her temple before releasing her with a small shove toward the back office.

Irene caught herself on the edge of the table, the rings went flying, rolling away on the floor. Kai ignored them in favour of sweeping Irene up into his arms. “You definitely need more sleep than a few hours,” He said, readjusting her so that her head lulled against his shoulder. “We can wake you when we need to.”

He skirted a curious Catherine and deposited Irene in the middle of the bed. “You need sleep far more than answers right now, we can’t do anything if you are too tired to come with us.” There was a pile of blankets that neither Vale or Catherine had used and threw it over Irene, covering her from the top of her head to the tip of her toes. “Goodnight.”

“Is there something wrong with Irene?” Catherine asked as Kai emerged from the office again.

“She has just exhausted herself, I did draw the line at reading her a bedtime story so I just tossed blankets at her and called it a day,” He smiled. “Sleep well?”

“There are so many spiders in that room,” Catherine shuddered. “What is going on with you two anyway?” She brushed past him and started to make coffee, between him and Kai, she was developing quite the addiction to the stuff. “You are acting like a couple, again.”

“We are… trying to start again,” Kai turned on his heel to face her. Vale was emerging from his blanket heap. “We are trying to find a new normal.”

“If you hurt her, I will kill you,” Catherine said, not looking up as she filled the kettle. There was a large sink set into the back wall, the kind used for scrubbing up after dirty work, with mucky and chipped porcelain.

Kai snorted. “I beg your pardon?”

“I may be just about able to headbutt you in the shoulder, but that doesn’t mean that I do not intend on trying to do just that,” She smiled. “Okay?”

“Headbutt my shoulder? Catherine, you would be lucky if you were able to bite my elbow at your height.”

“Aren't short jokes a little childish?”

“I am not making short jokes. All I am saying is that I would let you hit me as I am above such things as smacking a baby.”

“Say goodbye to your knee caps, Strongrock,” She said, pointing at him with a teaspoon. “I know that I can reach those,” He chuckled.

“I am just trying to do what makes us both happy, whatever that may be,” Kai said, he added more wood to the fire, someone would have to go out and fetch more, the night had been cold and they needed hot water. “And if I do hurt her, Irene is more than capable of fighting her own battles, she has never needed me for that.”

“Not that stops you from trying,” Vale scratched the back of his head. “Make that coffee as strong as you can, Catherine,” She added an extra spoonful of coffee, and then a second as Vale arched a brow.

“I will stick to tea if you want a pot of this, that is not a drink,” She said, shaking her head. “I think it may kill you. Good luck, I suppose. What do you think of all of this?” She gestured between Kai and the office door, still with the spoon.

“I try not to think about it on principle,” He shrugged. “As Strongrock said, Winters can fight her own battle without your help. However, it is oddly endearing that you think you could take him, and that you would risk definite pain for Winters.”

“You know it is bad when Vale thinks that I am cute.”

“Like a mouse.”

“A mouse?”

“A noble creature that is vital to the advancement of modern science,” She rolled her eyes. “Even if you are a very rude mouse.”

“Enjoy your poison,” Catherine said, putting the cup down in front of Vale. “You are both awful.”

“As are you,” Kai pointed out. “We all are. Nice normal people don’t hole up in a run-down warehouse as a general rule.”

“I never said that I was normal.”

“Or nice.”

Chapter Text

“Your kneecaps?” Irene felt far better after nearly eighteen hours of sleep and a hot shower, Kai had refused to let either Vale or Catherine wake her up with any of the new information that they had come up with. It was only when it came around to cooking something for dinner.

“Well, she can hardly reach much higher, can she Kai?” Irene smiled and paused halfway through roughly drying her hair. “I don’t remember cutting my hair, but it does certainly make this easier.”

“I cut it, but here, let me help,” Kai reached over and took the towel, and with a wave of his hand, a casual flourish of his fingers drew the water out of her hair. Irene shivered as she felt the beads of water be drawn across her skin and off it.

“That is so helpful, why didn’t you do that when we got thrown into the Thames? Or Neva?”

“I was still practising that much control,” He shrugged. “Most Dragons my age wouldn't have this level of control, I only do because it has been a year of learning or die kind of antics. So I learnt, fast.”

“It is useful,” She ruffled her hair, fingers snagging on knots. “And now, did we pack a hairbrush?” Kai pulled a comb out of his pocket. “You should have been a boy scout.”

“I learnt from my father’s best warriors, soldiers and advisors.”

“Li Ming does seem the kind to bring a comb into a war zone.”

“He is,” he paused. “And he works for my uncle.”

“Close enough,” Irene shrugged before taking the comb. She jumped up and sat on the edge of the counter as she began to tease the knots out of her hair, Kai preparing something beside her hip with a large knife.

She could smell garlic and onions and her stomach growled.

“When will you learn to take care of yourself?” he sighed. “You worked until you were about to pass out, you do not eat unless reminded, you run out into storms and traffic. Is it… too much to ask? When can we go back to me being the impulsive idiot and you being the nice, calm one capable of thinking things through?”

“I didn’t think things through before Venice, did you think that I did?” She asked. “It isnt just- It is hard to explain, which is a situation I keep finding myself in and one that I do not like. I cannot find the right words when normally I am so good with them.”

“You have never been good with your own feelings,” Kai said. “You just didn’t talk about it, you do not need to find the words when it was simply never discussed.”

“Did you ask me to be more careful? To think about my own safety?”

“On occasion?” Kai shrugged. “But I never asked you to promise me anything, I wouldn't now either, in case you were worried about that.”

“I wasn’t,” She reached over and tucked the comb into Kai’s pocket, her fingers lingering on his hip, she only pulled away again when Catherine called over to ask when dinner would be ready, as she wanted a shower as well.

Irene had used maybe half of the hot water, it had taken a while before she had felt like getting out again, the world was hard and cold and the shower soothed some of the aches in her shoulders.

Hair now neat and tidy, up in a tight bun again, she jumped off the counter and started to help Kai cook, Vale had his back to them and was working at the table.

“You need to start tidying that away Vale so that we can all eat dinner,” Irene called as she covered pasta with water and some salt. It was a simple and easy meal to make but Kai’s skills in the kitchen made it something delicious smelling.

“Five minutes, Winters, I may have something.”

“Fine but I am not helping get tomato sauce out of paper if you… and when did I turn into my mother?” Kai snorted and passed her a knife.

“I am not hungry anyway,” Vale muttered, dragging all of the papers toward himself and entirely messing up the neat(ish) piles that they had been in previously. He reorganised them into one pile that had Irene and Kai groaning at him.

“That is fine,” Irene said. “I am absolutely starving and will eat your portion of it.”

“Sorry, I should have woken you earlier,” Kai said. “You needed your rest, I didn’t want to wake you up.”

“It’s fine, Vale has volunteered his dinner,” Irene smiled and stabbed her knife down into an onion. “And I do feel a lot better after sleeping for that long. I will have entirely ruined any sense of a sleep cycle but I am just glad that my brain feels normal again.”

The onion that Irene diced did not have the same textbook, uniform pieces like Kai’s did, her idea of finely diced was his rough. It all went into the same pan though.

“What is the plan for tonight?” Irene asked, stealing a chunk of tomato from Kai’s chopping board. “I need to do something, I can’t be sitting around for much longer,” Kai and Vale were still battered and bruised and she itched to get out there and hurt whoever had hurt them both.

Even if hunting down thugs wouldn't help anything but her temperament.

“It could be worth you checking in,” Vale said. “And let them know that you will be hiding out elsewhere for the time being.”

“They will likely suggest that I take a few jobs in another world,” Irene glanced at the bathroom door, the shower running. “Maybe it would be a good thing to get Catherine into the Library. She can get some studying done whilst we get ourselves killed.”

“Do you really think that she would go?”

“She wants nothing more than to become a Librarian.”

“You tried to send her to stay with Silver once, after we got poisoned. She would not have it one bit. She ended up running off and getting herself followed by werewolves and probably would have been hurt.”

“She couldn’t leave the Library.”

“I am sure she would be able to talk someone into bringing her back. Probably Braramant. Or annoy Melusine into sending her back. Anything is possible, probable even.”

“I will ask her and see what she says,” Irene sighed and went to snag another bit of tomato, snapping her hand back when Kai smacked it away from the food.

“Fifteen minutes,” He said. “Go and help Vale tidy up, we all know the only reason that his whole house isnt a mess is because of his landlady.”

“I will eventually manage to convince her to keep her hands off of my things,” Vale muttered. “The eyeballs didn’t work, I may see about getting a human hand to study.”

“That will smell bad.”

“Oh well,” He shrugged. “Here, Winters. Take this. It is all useless.”

“What makes it useless?” She asked, accepting the bundle as he deposited it in her arms. “And what do you think about what your sister sent?”

“Strongrock went over what you two have discussed about the wedding rings. May I see how far off your ring size they are?” He pulled the rings out of an inner pocket. She slipped it on and held her hand out to him.

Vale made a humming noise. “You were right about the wrong size, but it is not so large that the largest size was purchased with the intention of fitting it later. I believe the size that they believed to be accurate was purchased.”

“I have never met Crow or the Maddox twins before,” Irene said. “I am sure of it.”

“Someone you may know may know them,” Vale said, shaking his head. “Anyone who may have a vendetta against you could have wanted to help in any way.”

“Vale, I have probably pissed off a lot of people, excuse my language but it is the best word for it,” she neatly stacked all of the papers that he had given her into a neat bundle and set it down on the sofa arm.

“I can’t find or recall any fairytales where a ring given to a woman held some value, only those taken,” Vale said. “I don’t think they were a part of the plan just… an extra disturbing detail.”

“I woke up in a wedding dress. I wouldn't be surprised if there were wedding invitations and an announcement in the morning paper somewhere in the works,” Irene sat down opposite him.

“We should look into that actually,” Vale said with a humming noise.

“I think we would have noticed. Between the three of us, we read all of the major newsprints in London and several of the far trashier ones, Vale.”

“Catherine is the one who likes the gossip rags, and I am sure that you are only looking for which paper has the hardest crossword.”

“Did you know that in most alternates, crosswords aren't invented until after the start of the nineteen hundreds? This world has been almost unique in the time it was created. Also, it’s the Times. It is always the Times, don’t ask silly questions.”

“I have better things to be doing than test them all,” Vale said.

“I probably do too.”

Catherine’s hair dripped a small puddle beside her chair as they ate. Irene was half listening, more interested in the food in front of her. Vale slid her his bowl whilst he was still talking and she tucked into that as well, eating half of that before she was full.

“Okay,” Irene said. “I think I can focus now that I have been fed. Thank you, Kai. So, we are looking at an unknown group of thugs working for Crow. He is escalating his plans so either he thinks that we know something that we actually do not know, or his plan has key timings to it.”

“He could be worried that if we find a way to fix your memories his plan will be entirely ruined,” Catherine suggested. “And not know that we are truly stumped on how to do that.”

“There is far too much speculation here,” Vale said. “However, the use of thugs does suggest to me that it is a desperation move and he is moving up certain steps. But you all know how I do hate assumptions. We have no evidence of anything right now.”

“We have a history of behaviours. Does Crow seem like the man to resort to a group of two-bit thugs to keep us out of his way?” Kai asked.

“I will give you that, he doesn’t,” Vale frowned and shook his head. “In which case, does he believe that we know something, or does he have a time frame in which to… collar Winters.”

“I will pay you to never say that ever again,” Irene muttered. “All of my rare books. Okay. You cannot have my Conan Doyle's, but the rest. Just,” She grimaced.

“That is very dramatic. But yes, I won't do it again, keep your books, I don’t want them.”

“All I am hearing is that Vale can't read.”

“And all I am hearing is that Catherine is a child and should be sent home.”

“Good luck with convincing my uncle to take me back,” Catherine replied. “You would likely have to bribe him.”

“Can we get back on topic please,” Irene sighed, pinching the bridge of her nose. “Next steps? We cannot just stay here and wait for their next move, I will go mad well before then, as will all of you three.”

“Li Ming will be stopping by in the next few days as well,” Kai said. “He will be able to find us here.”

“We have a few options, the issue with each of them is that we don’t know enough about Crow. If he is on a short time frame, he may react very differently to if he is just concerned that we are on to him. In the former, a plan such as using you as bate, Winters, would certainly draw him out. If he is worried, he may withdraw and bide his time, wait us out. And the only person who can decide, really, is you.”

Irene pressed her lips into a thin line and reached for her mug (stained and cracked) of tea. “If we try and wait him out, we have no idea how long it may take,” She said. “I can’t keep living like this. It isnt fair to ask you three to wait around until the next time one of us is attacked.”

“We don’t know how well we will be able to protect you if you are bait,” Vale said. “It is one of those instances where there are no good options.”

“You can’t seriously be debating using yourself as bait,” Kai said. “Irene, the things he wants to do to you are barbaric.”

“I trust you,” Irene said, reaching over the table and touching his hand, scarred palm sliding against hands so soft, Kai would never be able to pass as anyone but a member of the upper class. He was warm as he squeezed her hand. “I am used to taking risks. I am aware that there is always room for errors. But I cannot keep living like this and I refuse to keep hiding.

“He has been controlling my life for months now, and we have just been letting that happen. I am done with it. I want my old life back. Even the bits that I can’t remember,” To Kai, her smile was almost like the one he could remember when they’d woken in bed together the first night in the embassy. “Especially the bits that I can’t remember.”

Chapter Text

They were all tired and aching as they piled onto an underground train. The night had been long and cold, all of them piled uncomfortably into the one bed to conserve warmth (Vale had been the first to complain and the first to fall asleep.) Catherine yawned and rubbed her eyes before giving up pretences and leaning her head on Kai’s shoulder.

“Wake me when we are getting off,” She muttered. He looked down at the top of her head and wrinkled his nose. Irene was opposite him and she smiled at him when he looked back off.

“I am not a pillow,” He muttered, though he did not move and did his best to keep still despite the rattling of the train. Catherine was asleep within minutes of closing her eyes.

“Are you sure about that?” Irene asked. “I think you look quite comfortable, Catherine seems to agree.”

Irene could feel the sweat on the back of her neck as more and more people crowded onto the train and it wasn't just because of the heat.

She was not claustrophobic, in fact, she found small spaces far more comfortable than large open ones. She liked being able to have her back to a wall and know that she could see every inch of the place.

She flinched as someone brushed up against her.

The underground trains were certainly more anonymous, squished in between so many people, it would be hard to pick anyone out if you were looking for them. She didn’t feel like she was being watched, she didn’t feel the usual prickle on the back of her neck of being watched.

But she could not shake the nauseating knowledge that it would be so easy for someone to do it. Caught up in the crowds on the platform, anyone could split them up and snatch her away and it would take a few minutes for anyone to realise that she was gone, longer to get any help.

No one would see anything.

No one would know where she went or what had happened to her.

“Winters,” Vale nudged her with his elbow and she flinched again. “Please remember that you are supposed to breathe. It will be very awkward if you pass out right now.”

Irene’s throat burnt as she sucked in a deep breath.

“That’s better.”

Irene’s skin was crawling when Kai shook Catherine awake. Catherine was leaning on Kai’s arm as she sleepily stumbled off the train. Irene herself had to lean on Vale, her legs unwilling to work.

Kai deposited Catherine on one of the benches lining the platform and turned to Irene.

“What’s wrong?” He demanded, taking hold of her in a firm grasp. “Irene, you look… sick.”

“I just need a minute,” She said. The air was heavy with soot, it hurt to breathe, even with her veil. “Just-” He sat her next to Catherine and dropped to his knees, ignoring the ache of bruises. “Don’t, I do feel a bit like I will be sick. I would rather not throw up on anyone again.”

Kai cupped her face. “You don’t have a fever.”

“It isn’t an infection,” She said, shaking her head. “The burns are healing well. It isn't that,” It took Irene a few minutes to settle her racing heart, and a few minutes longer for her stomach to stop twisting.

Catherine was asleep by the time they were ready to find the right platform for the next train, she leant on Vale this time, leaving Kai free to support Irene.

The next train was even busier with no available seats. Kai propped Irene up against the train wall and stood in front of her, one hand on the wall beside her head and leaning in close to her.

“It’s okay,” He said softly, breath warm against her ear. “We are going to keep you safe. I swear,” Irene dropped her head and leaned against his chest. He pressed his lips to the top of her head. “I have you, Irene.”

Irene grasped the cuff of the sleeve of his woollen coat, squeezing it between her fingers until her knuckles ached. It was a small comfort and did next to nothing to slow her racing heart. By the time they were getting off the train, her chest was burning.

Kai kept speaking to her in a soft, low voice, half of it was utter nonsense and idle observations about the people around them, the posters for a new opera that he rather fancied seeing, Catherine tripping up the steps.

“That is a little better,” Irene said once they were out, Vale guiding them into an alleyway, leaving Irene with space to breathe more easily. “Thank you,” Kai still had his arm hooked around hers, somewhat reluctant to pull away from her and she did not hurry to move away either.

“If we use the backdoor, we can take my uncle by surprise,” Catherine said. “I know that sounds like we should attack him. But he has always been easier to get things out of when freshly awoken.”

“That does involve us crashing into his bedroom,” Irene said. “Will he be dressed?”

“I just remove my glasses and hope that I don’t hear anything that I don’t wish to see,” Catherine shrugged. “Just throw a glass of water at him and shut your eyes.”

“I think things would be best if we had Silver in a good mood,” Vale said. “We are about to call in every single favour that he owes all four of us, and we need him in a good enough mood that he doesn’t just refuse them.”

“How many does he owe me, and for what?” Irene asked.

“If he says no, remind him that you saved his life in Paris,” Kai said, he adjusted the lapel of her coat. “And that you have kept Catherine alive, so he owes you for that one.”

“I kept myself alive, thank you very much.”

“I believe that there was one instance of you eating poison,” Irene said, Kai nodded. “So it sounds like this has actually required a lot of effort.”

“Are you ready to go, Winters?” Vale said, checking his pocket watch. “We only have half an hour before Johnson will try to wake Silver.”

“Thirty-five,” Catherine said. “Five minutes to make coffee first.”

“Ah, yes. Naturally.”

Silver was up and dressed and seemingly waiting for them, the doorbell was answered seconds after Catherine had bounded up the steps to ring it and the only question asked before they were shown into Silver’s study was if they would like their coats taken and hung up.

Silver was lounging in a perfect three-piece suit with a cup of espresso in hand, and across from him, sitting very stiffly in his chair, was Li Ming.

Li Ming rose as they entered, and Silver merely sighed.

‘Thank goodness you are here to pick him up,’ Silver gestured toward Li Ming. ‘I was just about to send you a message, this is superb timing.’

‘I came by your lodgings but found it empty, you left no means of contact other than by mister Vale, who was also unavailable,’ Li Ming bowed to Kai. ‘Your highness.’

‘Lord Li Ming, apologies, we did have to leave at rather short notice,’ Li Ming waved him off.

‘I would have been able to find you if I wished to,’ Li Ming said. ‘I have some more information that you requested, though this may not be the best place to discuss it,’ He looked at Silver out of the corner of his eyes. ‘Somewhere more discreet perhaps?’

‘We do have a few things to discuss with Lord Silver,’ Kai said, there was a brief interruption of Johnson bringing in a tray of coffee things with enough cups for all of them. ‘Though you are welcome to sit in on the meeting.’

‘Do I get a say in this?’ Silver sighed and accepted a refill of his cup.

‘No,’ Catherine said. Silver’s sigh was loud and incredibly dramatic.

‘I assume that you have something to discuss, little mouse?’

‘Yes,’ Irene sat down opposite Silver and ignored her cup of coffee. ‘Where is Crow?’

‘I don’t know.’

‘Alright,’ She nodded. ‘Fair enough, I believe you. Now, where can we find him? What can we do to draw him out?’ He smiled.

‘You want my help.’

‘I do, yes, you owe me a favour and I am calling it in, I need your help to catch him,’ She said. ‘You get out of any obligations that I may have over you, and you may even get something out of it yourself, I don’t know what the Cardinal thinks of Crow, but I am sure that he will appreciate your efforts to stop someone sabotaging the treaty.’

‘That is quite tempting,’ Silver smiled. ‘But I think that you are getting more from it than I am.’

‘Well, sadly, that is what happens when you owe someone a favour,’ She picked up her coffee, at least Silver had very good taste in coffee, and that was making this whole interaction easier. ‘Can you help me, or not?’

‘I do not know where Crow is, nor do I have any idea of where he could be, we do not run in the same circles.’

‘Why did he come to your party?’

‘Probably because you were there, I have to invite him, it would be rude not to, but that is the extent of our relationship,’ Silver shrugged. ‘I don’t really like him very much, but I am not rude,’ Vale coughed. ‘Oh, fine, I am a superb host, and it would be rude for him to not come, we are held by these demands.’

‘Throw another party and invite him,’ Kai said.

‘No,’ Silver sounded smug. ‘I don’t have to do anything that you want me to do,’ It was obvious that he was enjoying this too much, yes it was he who owed a favour, but he was enjoying the fact that Irene had come to him to ask for help.

‘You will do well to remember who Prince Kai is,’ Li Ming said dangerously. The room grew a few degrees colder.

‘You all came to me asking for my help, that makes me the most powerful person in the room,’ Silver smiled and didn’t stop Catherine from stealing his coffee after having finished her own. ‘So, M’lord, shut up and drink your coffee, I am negotiating with miss Winters if you don’t mind.’

‘I don’t think you want to anger him,’ Irene said. ‘I won't be the one holding anyone back from trying to kill you. Well, I may for Catherine’s sake, but only because I like her.’

‘Oh you two can beat him up a little bit,’ Catherine said. ‘If it gets me out of here quicker.’

Irene didn’t look away from Silver, ignoring the sniff from Li Ming behind her.

‘I want to catch Crow, you will benefit from that as well. The Cardinal would owe you, so you pay me back, and you get your own favour in return, that sounds good to me.’

‘I do agree with you,’ Silver said. ‘But I cannot see how I can help, I cannot guarantee that Crow will turn up.’

‘Use Winters as bait,’ Vale said. ‘Obviously.’

‘How?’

‘I don’t know, tell whatever lies you need to tell to get him here.’

‘I cannot lie.’

‘Stretch the truth then,’ Irene said. ‘Tell him that… I am not sure which will infuriate him more, that I am your partner, or Kai’s. Now, Kai would create political issues that I would rather not deal with, but will he care if I am with a Fae even if it isn't him?’

‘Definitely, he needs to completely control you,’ Silver nodded. ‘So, my partner?’

‘Dance partner,’ Irene said. ‘But he doesn’t need anything more specific than just partner, you can omit information after all.’

‘And if he demands the answer from me?’

‘Send him all of this in a letter,’ Catherine said. ‘And then he cannot ask you.’

‘Fine, but we do it my way,’ Silver said.

‘I have no interest in helping to plan a party, it is much more your thing than it is mine.’

Irene was in a far better mood when they left Silver’s house, she looped her arm with Catherine’s and they followed Vale leading them to a small cafe.

Li Ming and Kai trailed behind them, talking in a low voice.

The cafe was dingy and smelt of dust, tucked out of the way on a side street, but the waitress just nodded to Vale, clearly, it was somewhere that he frequented often enough that they recognised him, which was something that Vale hated.

The tea was excellent despite the environment, probably why Vale kept coming back. Li Ming and Kai continued their conversation outside whilst they sat down and started on the large pot of tea that Vale had ordered.

‘What do you think that they are talking about?’ Catherine peered around Irene to look out of the window.

‘Lord Li Ming is advising Strongrock to not get involved any further in dealing with Fae so determined to blackmail people,’ Vale said. ‘He… believes that Strongrock is being too emotional in his decision making.’

‘When isnt he?’ Catherine replied. ‘It is actually one of his most admirable qualities,’ Vale hummed in agreement.

‘I am sure that he knows that it will never work anyway,’ Irene said. ‘It is probably just so that he can go back to Kai’s uncle and say that he did try to convince Kai to stay out of trouble.

‘Lord Li Ming doesn’t look like he is trying very hard,’ Catherine said. ‘I think he is actually smiling. He doesn’t seem the kind to have a soft spot.’

Kai brushed his hand across Irene’s back, it was almost casual, anyone who saw it would have just assumed it was an accident, but it still made Irene smile as he sat down next to her, Li Ming at the end of the table.

‘So, what is our plan next?’ Catherine asked. She’d had about four strong cups of coffee and it was self-evident that the caffeine was starting to kick in, she was practically bouncing in her seat. ‘Not back to the warehouse, right?’

‘Back to the warehouse, I’m afraid,’ Irene said. ‘It will be safer if we come up with any plans there anyway,’ She surveyed the cafe, it was quiet but it was probably going to be a long time before she didn’t feel watched.

‘Agreed,’ Vale said. ‘We cannot come up with a concrete plan before Silver gets back to us anyway, we shall have to make sure that we are as prepared as we can be.’

Irene sighed and looked at Kai. ‘Do not suggest we go dress shopping. Please.’

‘Not today, obviously,’ Kai said, grinning. ‘The weather is awful and I do not have my bank book with me and no tabs with any dress stores, my tailor doesn’t do women’s clothing.’

‘I have mine,’ Vale said. ‘Though Silver, knowing the man, and no offence to you,’ He nodded toward Catherine. ‘Will likely not be the best help, so better not start buying things until we know the plan.’

‘And we may end up in a different alternate so don’t buy things for here,’ Irene said. ‘Maybe a different alternate would be better actually, somewhere more orderly, if we can convince Silver, it would weaken Crow and give us more control.’

‘It may be a less successful lure if we do that,’ Vale had steepled his fingers. ‘Whilst you are right that we would be allowed a greater deal of control, preferably somewhere near a large body of water for Strongrock’s use, he may simply not turn up if he believes that the odds are so heavily stacked against him. I wouldn't.’

‘You are smarter than he is,’ Irene replied. Vale arched an eyebrow. ‘Don't look at me like that, you would sulk if I said the opposite.’

‘I do not sulk.’

‘No, I don’t either,’ Irene replied. ‘So, what do we do from here? Keep hiding out or go back and try to continue like normal until Silver makes his mind up.’

‘Your current precautions should be maintained,’ Li Ming said. ‘Best to have them and never need them than to be caught unaware again,’ He pointedly looked at the bruises lingering on Kai and Vale.

‘Agreed,’ Kai said, not that he would ever argue with Li Ming’s opinions, at least, not in front of him. ‘We will be okay where we are for some time.’

‘No one knows that I own it, lack of sleeping space is really the only issue,’ Vale shrugged. ‘I will have to be going to my lodgings regularly in order to maintain my experiments as well as any cases I take on, but I shall take the necessary precautions.

‘I will need more reading material,’ Irene said, Catherine eagerly nodded. ‘If we are waiting for Silver, I do not wish to go entirely insane whilst we wait.’

‘You aren't currently entirely insane?’ Kai remarked as he refilled everyone’s cups. ‘I agree as well. None of us exactly do well with waiting. Patience is a virtue that we are all sorely lacking.’

They finished two pots of coffee before Li Ming insisted on paying the bill and they were back on the streets, piling into two cabs with the agreement to split up their journeys and meet back at the warehouse, Irene insisting on a few ways to meet up if anything happened along the way, the usual methods of columns in newspapers and Vale’s method of letters passed via street urchins.

‘Maybe a house is a warehouse you find along the way,’ Kai mused as he handed Irene up into a cab. ‘I will see you in a few hours. Stay safe.’

‘Don’t be silly,’ Irene said. ‘My house is all the books that I have acquired through illegal means.’

Chapter Text

Irene and Catherine’s stops involved two book shops, a library and a second cafe when Irene suspected that they had picked up a tail, there was no one there when they left the cafe half an hour later and made their way down onto the underground.

Kai and Li Ming’s journey was made mostly in silence, Kai knew that the other dragon would continue to do his best to convince Kai that the best solution would be to leave the world for a few years and he didn’t really want to hear it.

He knew that Li Ming was correct in theory, but Irene would never take it as an option and he wasn't going to leave her behind.

Vale went to Scotland Yard and spent three hours waiting for Singh and irritating various policemen that weren’t Singh.

Kai and Li Ming were the first back, Kai getting stuck in with cleaning up to try and make the place a little more habitable, Li Ming joining in again after a few minutes of poking around, offering to help Kai with the cleaning.

Irene and Catherine were the next back, with an armful of books each and slightly damp with rain. Kai sent Li Ming out with money for more blankets upon their return and turned soft as soon as he was gone, cupping Irene’s jaw in warm hands and brushing his lips across her forehead.

‘Dry clothes,’ He said, nodding his head toward the bedroom. ‘The last thing that we need is for you both to catch a cold.’

‘It is hardly the worst thing that could happen,’ Irene touched his bruised face, her fingers icy cold against his skin, he nearly sighed, her touch was working wonders to soothe the ache, in more ways than one.

Catherine ignored them and shut the bedroom door behind herself.

‘Did you have any issues?’ Kai asked, reluctantly pulling himself away from Irene to fill the kettle.

‘We may have had a follower but we lost them,’ Irene followed Kai, his warmth lingered where he had touched her but was slowly fading as he moved away. ‘We would have been back sooner, but I wasnt going to risk you.’

‘I can take it.’

‘I would rather avoid you getting hurt for my sake if I can,’ Irene said. ‘Getting hurt further.’

‘I have always said that you will be worth it,’ Kai said, shaking his head. ‘And I continue to stand by that, you will be worth every ounce of pain dealt against me,’ He put his hand on his side, Irene knew that beneath the layers of cardigan, shirt and undershirt, Kai had been left with scars from Alberich’s Library.

She hadn't forgotten the feeling of his blood on her hands, she didn’t think that she would ever be able to forget such a thing, no matter what was done to her.

‘Hardly,’ She snorted.

Kai sighed and put his hands on her hips and pulled her towards him, tilting his head down to look straight into Irene’s eyes.

Irene normally cringed away from people looking at her eyes, some days she couldn’t even tolerate looking at them in the mirror but it didn’t seem so bad when Kai did it, even if it did seem somewhat like he was somehow looking into her very soul.

He was flipping through the pages of her soul and if he wasn't about to kiss her, she debated kissing him instead.

Until Catherine flung open the bedroom door again and she leapt back like she had been dashed with ice water, ruining the moment. Kai failed to hide the disappointment in his eyes, it would be safer if he learnt how to hide his emotions better, but a part of her hoped that he would always wear his heart on his sleeve.

‘It’s all yours,’ Catherine waved a hand toward the bedroom. ‘Please tell me that you are making tea.’

‘I was going to go with coffee, but I can make you some tea,’ Kai said. ‘You both need warming up.’

‘I can handle the cold,’ Irene sighed. ‘It isnt the end of the world to spend some time chilly.’

‘I will give you whatever you want if you sneeze on Crow,’ Catherine smiled. ‘I have had to leave a fascinating book behind. I need to know the ending and he is stopping that. Sneeze on his mouth.’

‘That is disgusting,’ Kai said.

‘That is tempting,’ Irene said at the exact same moment, she smiled as he looked at her from underneath long lashes. ‘Don't look at me like that, his reaction would be funny, regardless of how disgusting you may believe it to be,’ He sighed but refused to admit whether or not he agreed. ‘Besides, I doubt I am going to catch a cold, I have a good immune system.’

‘It would be just our luck right now.’ Kai muttered. ‘You will have jinxed this now, thank you for that. Go and put on dry clothing.’

Irene hurried through changing into one of the few outfits that she had with her, they would have to sort out clothes if they couldn’t go back home soon. She roughly dried her hair with a thin towel and scraped it up into a tight bun skewered with a dozen bobby pins.

Catherine presented her with a cup of tea and a slice of toast.

‘Are you okay?’ She asked in a low voice. ‘You went all funny earlier.’

Irene took a deep breath. ‘I actually have no idea what came over me,’ She hated being honest but Catherine would keep needling if she tried to lie. ‘I have always found crowds to be hard to deal with and I think I became a little overwhelmed. I don’t really know…’

‘Do you think it could be because of what happened? Like my uncle said?’

‘I think so,’ Irene was glad to finally have something to blame for her fragile emotional state and the resulting teenager-ish outbursts. She still owed a few apologies for her behaviour, but it was nice to have that explanation. ‘I hope so. Developing claustrophobia would just be a cruel twist,’ Especially when she already had a perfectly reasonable dislike for wide open spaces.

Reasonable for a Librarian.

‘I will be fine as soon as all of this is over,’ Irene said firmly. Regardless of what state she ended up in when it was done, she would be happy just to have it over, to go back home and have some control of her life again.

‘We are nearly done now,’ Catherine had the blind optimism of youth, her smile was tired but it was painfully open and honest.

‘Nearly,’ Irene nodded. ‘We just need to wait for everything to be arranged. And come up with a plan.’

Kai and Li Ming coopted the bedroom for a discussion that Irene believed could be summed up in two sentences: stop getting involved in Fae politics; followed by Kai saying no in several creative ways.

Vale was back and was back at the paperwork given to him by Columbine, the pair of wedding rings were underneath a glass that Irene had set over them like they were living specimens. Irene and Catherine were not bothering to pretend that they were being productive and had split a pile of cheap novels between the two of them, ink so cheap it threatened to rub off as they turned the pages of trashy romance novels.

So trashy that Irene hated it but couldn’t put it down.

Catherine didn’t seem to have the same desire to read rubbish and she made a rude noise before discarding the book and moving to sit by Vale who answered her questions with a great deal more patience than he would Irene, something about him not being able to call a seventeen year old stupid to the face.

Irene cooked dinner, using an old receipt that had been screwed up into her pocket as a bookmark, it wasn't of the same quality as Kai’s cooking, and she couldn’t work out how he managed to get such simple and cheap food to taste so good. But she could cook well enough that no one would be unhappy that it was her turn.

They were quiet as they ate, Vale had split the papers between all of them and whilst Irene was of the opinion that trying to find Crow was a waste of time when they could just lure him out to them, but it did give her something to do and keep her busy.

Li Ming silently accepted a pile of papers that Kai gave him before thanking Irene as she set the plates out in front of everyone.

Catherine was the first person to speak, interrupting the silence of research and dinner. ‘If we are relying on my uncle to set this up, we need a backup plan,’ She looked around the table at them all.

‘I agree,’ Irene said. ‘It is definitely necessary, at least, we need a way out in case things start to go south, I don’t really feel like… offering myself up on a platter if things go wrong.’

‘On a silver platter, if you will?’

‘Thank you, Vale. Yes. On a Silver platter, with a capital S that is. No, I don’t want to be anyone's dinner. We need a back way out, if we can do this somewhere with a library, even better, I can literally escape the world that way.’

‘That’s a good idea,’ Kai nodded. ‘We will have to talk with him for that one though, is Silver’s library large enough?’ He looked at Catherine.

‘Sadly he never had much interested in reading,’ Catherine sighed. ‘I don’t even know if he can actually read.’

‘It wouldn't surprise me,’ Kai muttered. ‘Right, so somewhere with a lot of books, but nowhere known for it or Crow would pick up on that plan and not turn up.’

‘Somewhere within a sprint of a Library would work, I mean this with no offence to literally everyone at this table, but the upper class aren't usually known for intensive exercise regiments,’ Only Catherine, who would be the first to admit that she was lacking in the strength department, didn’t seem a little offended.

‘Some additional support would be good, but I don’t think I have any favours I can pull,’ Vale said.

‘I can’t ask for any help,’ Kai said after looking at Li Ming from the corner of his eyes. ‘I want to, but politically, things would get dicey. What about asking Sterrington to speak with the Cardinal? If he wants Crow, he will want in on our plan.’

‘We could cause chaos, pun intended, and then just call the police,’ Catherine said. ‘Attempted kidnapping is a crime after all.’

‘You would think that would stop people from kidnapping the prince,’ Li Ming before clearing his throat. ‘Excuse me. Carry on.’

‘I would like to argue that point.’

‘It would be a fool's errand Strongrock, so if you don’t mind being quiet, it would be appreciated,’ Vale thinly smiled as Kai muttered something rude, drawing a sharp retort from Li Ming reminding him to act his age.

Irene laughed, she couldn’t help it.

‘Please do not encourage him, Miss Winters,’ Li Ming said tiredly. ‘Please.’

Chapter Text

Kai pressed soft lips against her throat, his hands firm on her hips keeping her close to him. Irene rolled her head back, breath catching in her throat as he trailed a line of kisses along her jaw and up to below her ear.

‘Kai,’ She slid her hand into his hair and pulled his head back to kiss him, he turned his head so that her lips brushed against his cheek and she pulled back with a frown.

‘Stop,’ Irene said as he ducked his head to return his lips to her throat. ‘Kai, I want you to kiss me, properly,’ For a moment, his grip on her tightened until it almost hurt her, and then he released her entirely.

‘I can't.’ He said. ‘I’m sorry, but I can’t.’

Irene pulled away from him and got off the bed.

‘Why?’

‘Irene…’ She crossed her arms as he softly breathed her name. ‘Don’t look at me like that.’

‘Like what?’ She took a deep breath, pushing down the sudden surge of irrational anger. ‘Kai. What is wrong?’ Part of her brain was screaming at her to storm out and slam the door but she struggled to ignore that as she carefully perched on the very edge of the bed.

Kai opened and shut his mouth several times before letting out a strangled sigh and dropping his head.

‘I don’t want to kiss you in case it doesn’t work?’

‘What doesn’t… oh. You want to see if it will bring my memories back.’

‘Yes and no?’ He clenched the sheets between his fingers. ‘It’s not just because of bringing back your memories. Please, Irene, please believe me when I say that I am not doing this to try and just fix things,’ Irene didn’t admit that that was the first thing her brain jumped to.

That Kai didn’t care about this version of Irene, he just wanted the old Irene back.

‘I do not care if you never get your memories back,’ He said. ‘I would be overjoyed if you did, but I don’t need that. I just need you, this you.’

‘But you still won’t kiss me.’

‘I don’t want to get my hopes up,’ Ikai said. ‘I don’t have many hopes left. I’m happy with you now but at the same time…’ Irene carefully reached over and stroked the back of his hand. ‘It is all very complicated.’

‘Isnt it just?’ She sighed. ‘You are allowed to be disappointed.’

‘I don’t want to hurt you.’

‘You won’t,’ Irene said. ‘I would be disappointed too.’

‘You are too good to me,’ Kai said, shaking his head. ‘You should be angry with me.’

‘I’m working on that,’ She shrugged. ‘I’m more hurt that you won't do anything. You could be a little disappointed now but happy we have got to this point again, or I can go and grab some of those books and we can drink tea and read. I don’t mind which one you chose.’

‘Far too good,’ Kai said. ‘Can I choose neither?’ Irene didn’t question it as he slipped his arms around her waist and pulled her to him before laying them both down and arranging himself so that she was cradled against him, his face pressed to her hair, whilst she was nuzzled against his chest.

‘Just lay with me. Just this,’ The night was cool but not freezing, none of them had felt the need to pile into the bed all together again, Li Ming had gone with an almost emotional plea for them all to stay out of trouble and Vale and Catherine were still awake, only Irene and Kai had decided to retire for the night.

Irene breathed in the smell of sea salt as she felt his heartbeat strong and steady against her cheek.

‘No matter what is going to happen,’ She spoke very quietly against his chest. ‘This is where I want to be, right here with you. And I will not forget this again.’

‘You can’t promise that.’

‘I’ve started writing everything down,’ Irene said. ‘I hate it, I have never liked keeping a diary. But this way if I do forget again, I have it all there for me to read. If this all goes wrong, keep it safe so I can read it all again.’

‘Is that what is in that little brown book you had earlier?’

‘I’ve written down everything you, Vale and Catherine had told me too. It isnt in order but that shouldn’t matter, it is something.’

‘You aren't going to forget again,’ Kai said.

‘You can’t promise that.’

‘Like hell will I let him anywhere near you,’ Kai’s voice was rough and fierce with emotion. He tightened his arms around her. ‘He won't hurt you again. I’m going to kill him if he so much as touches a hair on your head. And I can’t promise to succeed, but I can promise that I am going to try my damndest to rip his throat out.’

Irene tilted her head back, her lips brushing against his throat and he shivered against her, his breath a shaky exhale.

‘Irene,’ He said very softly, very quietly, lips pressing into her hair.

‘Kai,’ She shut her eyes and took a moment to just breathe in his smell. ‘We should get some sleep.’

‘Probably.’

They didn’t sleep though, they just lay there, clinging to each other, Irene scared of forgetting Kai again and Kai scared of being forgotten. He creased her dress with how tightly he held her and she in turn rumpled his shirt, both would need ironing.

It was quiet outside the warehouse, even Catherine and Vale were silent just in the next room, Irene could hear his breathing in her ear and feel his heart pounding in his chest. She could have easily fallen asleep if she wanted to, but she didn’t.

Irene took the time to memorise every little bit of him that she could, commit into memory the way that he had shivered when she’d kissed his throat, the way that his back felt as she ran her fingers down the dips of his spine. The smell of salt. How soft his hair was.

Kai already knew everything about her, he knew every single scar on her skin, knew the smell of her skin, the touch of her hands. She was not going to go again, he wouldn’t let her go, not again, even if this wasn't the same Irene as the old one, he wasn't losing her, she was his, memories or not.

He kissed her.

Chapter Text

‘Do you think it’s safe for us to be back here?’ Catherine asked, standing on a chair in order to give her enough height to dust the bookcases.

‘No, but that is the idea,’ Irene didn’t look up from her work. ‘We continue as normal, we do not show fear and we wait for Crow to make his next move.’

‘And we can't do that from a hiding place because…’

‘Because I have no wish to hide and hope he leaves us alone,’ Irene said, shaking her head. ‘That and I was craving a bubble bath. If you don’t feel safe, I can take you into the Library again, you can stay out of things there.’

‘That will not be happening,’ Catherine sniffed and promptly sneezed, chunks of dust sticking in her hair. ‘Ugh. Next time we go away, we should still have the cleaning done.’

‘I know but it may have not been safe for someone to be coming to and from the house,’ There had been a pile of letters waiting for them all, mainly addressed to Irene with some being related to her cover job as a translator, she would be busy for a few weeks, they hadn't even been away for all that long.

‘You aren't the one with dust in your hair.’

‘Do you want to sit there and translate a few documents out of… uh, there’s a Latin one, this one is also Latin but I think poorly spelt, that is interesting you can't have that one,’ She hummed. ‘French. French. Oh, Mandarin, that is a nice change for once.’

‘Poorly spelt Latin?’

‘I think so? I will look at it later on,’ Irene neatly lined up the cover work and returned to the actually important stuff. She had checked into the Library retrieved book requests and suggested assignments to take on herself and others to delegate.

‘When will Kai be back?’

‘Maybe this afternoon?’ She pressed her lips into a line.

She was buzzing all over, Kai had kissed her and it had been everything that she had thought it would be and maybe even a little bit better, not like how she had expected. It was soft and gentle and yet it burnt her to her core and left her craving more. She wanted to be burnt again, as long as he was the one to burn her.

He had pulled away, looking at her for a second, searching her face for any sign of returning memories, but then he had kissed her again. And again. And again. Until both of them ached for breath and ached for each other.

She didn’t like missing people.

They’d both been too tired and scared to go any further than those feverish kisses, and the reminder that they weren’t alone, it was enough to cool the blood. There hadn't been much time for them after that, returning to work and eventually to the house.

He’d kissed her on the cheek before pushing her toward a waiting cab and that was that. There was no time to discuss what had just happened, to see how he was feeling with the knowledge that her memories were still locked away inside of her own brain

Kai was still in the world, just speaking with Silver, planning what world they would be using for this party of his, finding a world that was entirely neutral with enough Fae and not many Dragons frequenting wasnt as easy as they thought it would be.

A world favoured by Dragons would scream suspicious to Crow but a world without any Dragons at all would be just as suspicious, both would seem like a trap just in different ways.

There would be time to talk later on.

Hopefully, they would have enough time for that, enough peace. They deserved that, even if they just got that one night.

Provided that he came for her, and didn’t go to Vale’s to sleep there.

Was that fair?

To tell him to leave and then be desperate to see him again?

She kept messing him around, running hot and cold, pleases and go aways.

He had the patience of the saint when it came to her.

Chewing on her lip Irene stared blankly at the paper in front of her.

What had she done to deserve that kind of patience?

‘Catherine?’

‘I do not like that tone of voice,’ Catherine wearily sighed. ‘If you start asking me anything emotional I am going to need a cup of tea first.’

‘We have no milk in.’

‘Damn,’ She climbed down from the ladder and dragged her preferred seat over to be opposite Irene’s. ‘Just this once. What is it?’

‘Am I- Was I a nice person?’

‘That is a brandy question at eleven in the morning,’ Catherine sighed. ‘No, you weren’t. You aren’t now either, for that matter. So? Neither am I, neither is Kai, or Vale and do not get me started on my uncle.’

‘You are nice.’

‘You are lying,’ Catherine shrugged. ‘You aren’t nice. You aren’t a bad person either though. You have always been honest, and sure, that means sometimes you have to say and do rather horrible things, but that doesn’t mean that you are a bad person.’

‘Just not a good one.’

‘Do you want to be a good person?’

‘You are right. That is a brandy question,’ Irene sighed. She was slightly above drinking before noon.

‘It’s a brandy conversation,’ Catherine pointed out. ‘If you wanted to be a nice person you probably wouldn't be a thief as your day job.’

‘Touche,’ Irene sighed. ‘Okay. So I wasn't a nice person, but I wasn't a bad one either?’

‘Why do you suddenly care?’ Catherine frowned. ‘It was quite nice that you do not care about what other people think about you, it is a refreshing change. You do everything your own way,’ She shrugged. ‘It is a good thing. Nice people are too preoccupied with everyone liking them to actually get anything done.’

‘I don’t think I am that effective.’

‘And I think you are harsh on yourself,’ Catherine said. ‘Why do you suddenly care?’ Irene swallowed, Catherine wasn't exactly the kind of person that she wished to discuss her personal relations with, her age was just a starting point. ‘Kai?’

‘I don’t understand why he is so patient with me.’

‘You stopped loving him, he didn’t stop loving you,’ Catherine said. ‘None of us changed the way that we feel about you, you were the one that changed, not us.’

That hurt, it probably hurt far more than Catherine meant for it to do.

Irene slowly breathed in and out again.

‘We aren’t getting that meal,’ Irene said. ‘Are we?’ Kai’s lips twitched into a smile.

‘We will,’ Kai said. ‘I am sure that we will find the time eventually, until then, you are going to have to put up with my cooking instead.’

‘I am not complaining,’ Irene said. ‘You are a spectacular cook, I will never complain about you cooking for us,’ Kai had pondered wine, but it was probably best that they both be entirely sober, even if there was a particularly nice vintage of wine that would have complimented the beef that he was cooking almost perfectly.

Alas, getting killed due to being tipsy would be embarrassing.

‘Try this,’ He said, holding out a teaspoon of sauce to her. Irene leant forward and accepted the small taste, licking it off the spoon without taking it. Kai’s pupils dilated and he swallowed.

‘That is cruel,’ He muttered. ‘You are a tease.’

‘I have no idea what you are talking about,’ She smiled.

‘Please do not flirt with me when I may burn our dinner,’ He said. ‘Wait, you can continue that later on,’ He watched her cheeks turn pink before he leaned in to kiss her softly. ‘Just wait until we finish cooking and eating.’

‘You promise?’

‘I can’t do that, just in case, but I will try,’ Irene sighed and slid off the kitchen counter.

‘I should get back to work then unless you require further assistance?’

‘Bring the work in here,’ Kai said. ‘Your company is something I will never refuse. No matter how bad your mood is.’

‘I am delightful, Ao Kai,’ Irene muttered under her breath as she left the kitchen. ‘Fucking delightful,’ His laugh followed her out of the kitchen and up the stairs. She gathered up work and trotted back down the stairs to commandeer the kitchen table with neglected jobs for the Library.

‘How much have you got to catch up on?’ He asked.

‘A lot,’ She sighed. ‘There are a good dozen retrieval requests, I will have to do some research because I doubt that they are all trips down to the bookshop. Probably a few illicit trades and at least one theft.’

‘How long do you think it will take to get them all?’

‘A few weeks if they don’t prove too challenging, we shall have to see, hopefully, none of these jobs will take me too far from home,’ She began to sort through all of the papers, putting them into different piles after a quick read.

‘Like I will be letting you out of my sight for a long time,’ He said.

‘Did we often have to discuss how protective you are before?’

‘Not often, but I will admit, that it did come up on occasion,’ Kai slowly exhaled. ‘I have been working on it. But I would call this necessary. You have been through a lot recently, and you have been badly hurt. You need someone to look after you.’

‘Kai.’

‘Not forever. Just for a little while, until things are a bit more stable,’ He turned to face her and Irene shivered as he looked her up and down. ‘Until you don’t have to look over your shoulder every second of every day.’

‘I can look after myself.’

‘Irene,’ He pulled the pan off the heat and came around the table, going to one knee beside her chair. He took her hands in his and kissed the back of her hands, lips finding the seams of scars across her knuckles.

‘You may be able to look after yourself, you were doing it long before I came along after all,’ He turned her hands over and kissed the scar on her wrist. ‘But now you don’t have to look after yourself alone, I want to help you in any way that I can.’

Irene swallowed.

She could feel her heart racing, her skin was burning hot. Her mouth was dry.

‘Can dinner wait?’ She whispered and Kai snorted a laugh before kissing her wrist again and getting to his feet.

‘No,’ He smiled. ‘Patience, darling.’

Chapter Text

They were in Silver’s study again, Johnson served coffee whilst they waited for Silver to drag himself away from a party downstairs that had been going on since the night before. They’d come through the back door and still managed to stumble across one couple and a trio who clearly didn’t think that bedrooms were the best place for assignations.

Catherine was sat behind Silver’s desk, her feet dangling, unable to touch the floor, practising her lock picking skills and had the first of four drawers already unlocked.

‘Is that a good idea if we are coming to your uncle for help?’ Vale asked. Kai passed Catherine a lock pick shaped differently from the one that she had been trying before.

‘If he didn’t want me to try then he shouldn’t have had us wait in his office,’ Catherine said. ‘Second drawer is…’ There was a click. ‘Got it,’ She slid the drawer open and then immediately slammed it shut again. ‘No. Vale is right. I shouldn’t be going through my uncle’s things.’

Kai, who had been watching over her shoulder snickered as she looked around with wide eyes, blushing furiously.

‘It wasn’t that bad. And probably deliberately placed for one of us to find, though probably not you,’ He clapped her on the shoulder. ‘The Karma Sutra is a very popular book for a variety of reasons.’

‘Name one that isn't sex.’

‘I thought they were yoga poses,’ Irene muttered as she picked up her coffee and took a sip. ‘I guess I was wrong.’

They were waiting for twenty-five minutes when Silver finally dragged himself away from the party downstairs and up to join them. They’d all finished their coffee and Kai had started on the cup left for Silver.

Silver gave Catherine a cold look and she scurried out of his chair and he collapsed into it.

‘Well,’ He sighed. ‘You could have come to the party, I am sure that you would have…’ He looked at Irene and smirked. ‘Found ways to entertain yourself.’

‘Thank you but no,’ Irene replied. ‘I do not require, ah, how you entertain.’

‘Spoilsport,’ Silver pouted. ‘You took your time in coming over here, you can’t blame me for returning to the festivities whilst I have to wait.’

‘How did you expect us to get over here any quicker?’ Kai asked. ‘It’s early morning, traffic is an absolute nightmare out there,’ It had taken an hour mainly spent stuck in traffic and not moving. ‘I wasn't going to fly over here.’

‘I have news for you, I thought you would have rushed over,’ Silver shrugged. ‘I sent Crow a message, inviting him to some festivities. It’s midsummer soon, whilst the party won't be on the twenty-first instead, it is an excellent excuse.’

‘Where and when?’ Irene said before Kai could say anything rude.

‘The nineteenth,’ Silver said. ‘And in a different world than this one, it’s a neutral world and dragons will be welcome, we have to be kind to our allies, don’t we.’

‘And Crow will attend with dragons there?’

‘He will. I think the lure of you, I made sure that he knew who the guests of honour would be and said that Sterrington and her colleagues at the embassy would be there. I threw it in amongst some other important families, name-dropped a few names of Dragons but I do not think he will pay attention to whether or not they will turn up.’

‘That gives us a few weeks,’ Kai said.

‘Sixteen days precisely,’ Silver nodded. ‘Sadly, I do not know the Library’s designation for the world.’

‘That’s fine,’ Irene said. ‘We can find it. What do you call it and what key historical events have happened there?’ Catherine took notes whilst Silver ran through wars, assassination attempts and simple comments about his favourite places to go there. Irene made a note that, for every world she visited, she would try to find out the Fae designation, it would be useful for herself and for other Librarians. Maybe she could make a nice little spreadsheet or database to keep it tracked, and then talk to Dragons to see how they named worlds and she was getting distracted.

It was funny to see how eager her brain was to think about everything but the job at hand. A strange coping mechanism.

The world that they would be using was a much more modern world, with cars and planes and, mobile phones, which was useful.

They planned to meet Silver there in fourteen days, at a large manor house in the Austrian he was hiring for the occasion, a relic of a bygone era maintained and rented out for weddings and galas. That gave them fourteen days to find the world through the Library and for Kai to invite a handful of Dragons to attend, and Librarians from Irene.

‘Clothing,’ Silver interrupted a discussion that had broken out between Irene, Kai and Vale about lures and tactics. Irene sighed and he arched a brow.

‘Sorry. Carry on.’

‘I am sure that you have plenty of options, little mouse. But if we want to force Crow’s hand, I would recommend something that he would personally find to be very attractive.’

‘I would like to be wearing clothes, thank you,’ She muttered. ‘Just my own personal preference.’

Silver smirked. ‘That is a shame, I’m sure that would have got his attention immediately,’ Kai bit back a growl. ‘I will make sure that you are adequately covered.’

‘Tell me what he likes and I shall find something that I deem appropriate,’ Irene said. She was willing to be bait but she wasn't going to get onto the serving platter herself.

‘Suit yourself,’ Silver muttered. ‘I have this lovely red dress that is to die for. It would be absolutely perfect for you, I believe that it may even be the right size,’ Irene bit her tongue before she could suggest places where he could shove that dress.

‘Nothing backless,’ Irene checked her fingers off. ‘I would rather nothing too low cut either but I am willing to compromise on that one. And I need to be able to run in it.’

‘Those are all easily doable, if not boring,’ Silver rolled his eyes. ‘Anything else?’

‘Dark colours. I do not do bright yellow.’

‘Let me know where you are staying and I will have something appropriate delivered.’

Coppelia coughed. ‘I beg your pardon?’

‘You really should get that cough checked out,’ Irene said. ‘I know it is asking for a lot and you can say no, but the more people that I know, the better. The more support.’

‘You are asking for everything.’

‘I know and I wouldn't if I didn’t think that I needed it,’ Irene sighed. ‘I don’t ask for much, but I need this to be over, I need all the help that I can get.’

‘I can ask if anyone else is willing to volunteer,’ Coppelia said, reaching for her cup of tea as she coughed again. ‘I will admit that having Librarians, Fae and dragons working together again will do wonders for helping us socialise, for lack of a better word.’

‘They don’t need to know what it is for.’

‘That’s good, you don’t exactly have many friends who would volunteer,’ Irene did not even bother pretending to be upset by that. ‘I will say enough to get people intrigued.’

‘No.’

‘Uncle, please,’ Kai followed his uncle down the corridor. ‘I don’t ask for much, I need help.’

‘I was under the impression that the Library does not ask for help, or accept it,’ Ao Shun said. ‘And no, I will not be asking my people to risk their lives. I can’t.’

‘Fine.’

‘I said- Oh? You aren’t usually the kind to give in that easily,’ Kai smiled. ‘What are you planning?’

‘Inviting all of my friends that I can get in touch with to a party where there may be a bit of a fight. I can think of at least half a dozen people who would immediately say yes,’ Ao Shun looked at him. ‘What? Am I not allowed to have friends either?’

‘You are very much your mother’s son,’ He said.

‘Thank you.’

‘What have you got?’ Vale rubbed his forehead. Catherine sat on the edge of his desk, drumming her heels against the side of it. ‘Stop that.’

‘Uncle and I had a look around where we will be holding the party,’ She had left with Silver as soon as he was sober enough to walk from one world to the next. ‘There are plenty of hiding spots, there is even a maze in the garden.’

‘That may be overcomplicating things.’

‘We stick Irene in the middle of the maze and supposedly leave her alone for ten minutes and Crow will be all over her without us even having to try too hard.’

‘Plenty of ways out though.’

‘Uncle is inviting plenty of people loyal to him, or to the Cardinal, Sterrington is too. Kai will hopefully bring enough dragons to lend a hand and hopefully a few more Librarians as well.’

‘I wonder if there is a way to use the Language to prevent a Fae from being able to just “walk” out of there,’ He wiggled his fingers in the same way that Catherine did when hinting about people using glamours.

She winced.

‘Is there?’

‘I hope not,’ Catherine said. ‘Irene can turn Dragons into human again but I do not know what she can do to Fae. And I am happy to not know. But that makes me think…’

‘What?’

‘Crow would feel if something was there to stop him from leaving again, but what can we do once we have him within a certain area?’

‘What are you thinking?’

‘What if we trap him in a circle of cold iron?’

‘How?’

‘It can be broken down into a powder,’ Catherine said and he slowly nodded. ‘What if we can use Irene as bait, and I know Kai will hate that idea, you will hate that idea and I hate the idea but she will be all for it.’

‘And station dragons and-’

‘Only Librarians,’ Catherine cut him off. Vale frowned but didn’t correct her manners as she waved a hand. ‘I know we are on the same side, but it would be best if it was only Librarians, they can swear that they won't trap anyone else, and then more Fae will go for it as a plan.’

‘Fair enough,’ Vale nodded. ‘Okay. Do you think it would work?’

‘I think it would weaken Crow enough that he wouldn't be able to use his glamour, whether or not he will be able to leave is up for debate.’

‘Would he be able to carry Irene with him?’

‘I don’t think so.’

‘She is going to love this plan,’ Vale sighed and shook his head. ‘But if it works… It would end everything.’

‘We could force him to fix Irene,’ Catherine was grinning. She looked the happiest that he had seen her in months. Since this whole nightmare started. ‘We can get her back.’

‘Catherine…’

‘We can,’ He tilted his head. ‘We can. I know she’s still in there.’

‘We don’t know if that is how it will work,’ Vale said slowly. ‘We don’t know if they can do anything. That version of Irene might not be there any more. It may be irreversible.’

‘Don’t… You don’t actually think that, do you?’

‘We have no evidence to either way that this could go,’ Vale said softly. ‘Maybe we can do something to bring her memories back, but maybe we can’t.’

‘We have to. We have to get her back.’

‘She is still here, Catherine,’ He said, sitting next to her on the desk. ‘She is still Irene, just without a few memories.’

‘You didn’t have her look at you and not know you,’ She said, pushing him away as he touched her shoulder. ‘You didn’t have her demand to know who you were. Why you were there. She didn’t change to you. She changed to me though. I changed to her.’